Tag Archives: Male/Female/Teen female

Threesome involving a man, a woman, and a teen woman

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 42: Dreams

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 42: Dreams

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Hermaphrodites/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Anal Sex, Oral Sex, Incest, First, Ass to Pussy, Ass to Mouth, Rimming, Wedded Lust, Pregnant, Lactation, Wife

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 41.



General Olmos’s assassination of Governor Holt, and the subsequent massacre of the Governor’s supporters, was the first of many atrocities committed by the Tyrants. The fact that they had General Olmos hung does not exculpate the Tyrants for the heinous act the General had committed in their names. For all we know, the Tyrants ordered the massacre, and placed the blame solely on General Olmos to maintain their benevolent appearance to the masses. Either way, the outcome benefited the tyrants: the Governors of New Hampshire, Florida, North Dakota, Maryland, and Alaska capitulated to the Tyrants the next day, ending the last governmental resistance in the United States.

–excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

Thursday, November 7th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Children’s Hospital, Omaha, NE

Every Thursday, Mary and I traveled to a random children’s hospital in America and spent the day healing all the children stricken with terminal diseases we could. It was the most rewarding thing in the world; all the credit goes to Mary for the idea.

I entered the next sick child’s room; the little boy looked so pale as he lay on his tiny hospital bed, festooned with wires monitoring his vitals. He was young, maybe only four, and dying of a rare form of leukemia known as JMML. It was an acronym for a bunch of words I couldn’t pronounce. A beautiful woman in her early forties sat beside his bed, clutching his tiny hand. Her eyes lit up for joy when she saw me enter the room with my bodyguards.

“My Lord,” she gasped, falling to her knees in worship. “Thank you for your generosity!”

Her face shone with hope and, even without make-up, her dusky features were beautiful. She was middle-eastern, a desert rose, and my cock stirred at the sight of her on her knees. You could always count on a grateful mother to relieve some tension.

“What is his name?” I asked, walking to her son.

“Abbas,” she answered. “After his father, he…” She teared up with grief and I nodded; reaching out to place a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“A beautiful woman like you shouldn’t be crying,” I told her and she flushed. “What’s your name.”

“Shabnab. But everyone calls me Shay.” She wiped at her tears and tried to smile.

With one hand I held hers and with the other her son’s. I concentrated on the boy being well and said in a commanding voice, “Tsariy!” Scarlet light engulfed her son and she tensed with anxiety. Power drained out of me, but I had huge reserves to tap. I could draw on the life-force of every person bound to me by the Zimmah spell.

The light faded, and the little boy opened his eyes. “Maman!” the boy exclaimed, sitting up and smiling and bouncing on his bed. I couldn’t help smiling at his enthusiasm.

Shay hugged her son, speaking to him in a rapid, musical language—Arabic or Farsi I guessed. She kissed him over and over and the boy tried to wiggle away from her, embarrassed by her affection. She turned to me, beaming, “Thank you, my Lord!”

I grabbed her hand and led her towards the bathroom. “What?” she asked in confusion.

“You wanted to thank me,” I told her. “51 will watch your son.”

She flushed and shivered. “Of course, my Lord.”

51 was my chief bodyguard, and often protected me personally. Six weeks ago we survived Brandon’s attack together. She sat on the bed, giving the boy a hug and smiling motherly at him. 51 had recently found out she was pregnant, and she and her husband were both excited by the news. I was looking forward to drinking her milk from those lovely, ebony breasts.

Inside the bathroom I ordered her to strip. She pulled off her frumpy sweater and the black t-shirt she wore underneath. She had a large pair of breasts that sagged a bit when she freed them from her bra; her areolas were huge, brown, with fat nipples that rose proudly up. Her loose skirt came off and she peeled out of dark pantyhose and white panties. Her bush was black as night and neatly trimmed, surrounding fat pussy lips. I could just see a hint of wet pink between her labias and my cock throbbed to experience her juicy depths.

“Thank you so much,” she breathed as I bent her over the sink.

Her cunt was wet as I plunged into her. She was loose, but warm and silky, and I fucked her hard. Her back was beautiful, her skin the color of dark cream, and I traced her spine. Her ass was a little plump, and jiggled as I pounded her. She looked over her shoulders at me and moaned wantonly.

“If you’re that loud your son will hear us,” I cautioned her, though I was pleased my cock elicited such a passionate response.

She flushed, her cunt nicely squeezing on my cock. She bit her lip, stifling her moan as I pounded her like a jackhammer. In the mirror, I could see her large tits as they swayed heavily. I reached around her and gave her breast a nice squeeze, enjoying the firm feel and silky skin. She had a spicy, cinnamon scent in her lustrious hair.

“Fuck you are one hot MILF!” I groaned. “You should fuck any young man that catches your eye!”

“I should,” she gasped in realization as the command sank in. “I’ve been so lonely since Fereydoon died.”

God, her tit felt great in my hand, soft and pliant. I pulled out of her and spun her around, sitting her plump ass on the sink. I buried my face into her big tits and plowed into her cunt. I enjoyed her heavy melons on my cheeks, smelling her sweat and that wonderful, cinnamon scent as her cunt massaged my cock. Her hips writhed, grinding her clit into my groin every time I buried into her.

She screamed wordlessly as she came, her cunt squeezing my cock. I gripped her ass, and thrust hard into her. My body tensed and I spilled my cum inside her cunt. I thrust a few more times, squeezing out the last few drops.

I rested with my face buried between her mounts, breathing heavily. She cradled my head, rocking slightly. “Thank you, My Lord,” she whispered. “For saving my son.”

I looked up; tears brimmed in her dark eyes, so I kissed her gently on the lips. “Your Gods love you,” I answered, pulling away, buttoning up my pants. “Go be with your son.”

She wiped at her tears, then bent down to pick up her panties.

I swept out of the hospital room, and came upon quite the lovely sight. Xiu, my busty Asian slut, was leaning against the wall dressed in a slutty nurse’s outfit. The top was undone and her round breasts hung out, obscenely stretched as the slut pulled on both of her nipple piercings. On the floor, one of the hospital’s nurses had her head buried beneath Xiu’s white miniskirt, vigorously eating Xiu’s pussy out.

“Master,” moaned Xiu. “Nurse Karishma was very insistent on eating my pussy! I hope that’s alright!”

My cock hardened at the sight. “More than alright, slut.”

The nurse had dusky-red skin and raven black hair. Her name sounded Indian – from India – and her skin and hair gave credence to that. I could see flashes of her dark eyes as she eagerly devoured the flood of tangy juices. Xiu’s almond-shaped eyes rolled into the back of her head as she shuddered on the slutty nurse’s face.

“Oh wow,” she purred, a contented smile playing on her lips.

“I think you should return the favor,” I whispered in Xiu’s ears. “Get down on your hands and knees and eat her ass out.”

Xiu gave me a passionate kiss; I could taste the orange she had been eating earlier. “You always have the best ideas, Master.”

“I know,” I smiled, giving her ass a squeeze.

Nurse Karishma remained kneeling on the ground as Xiu dropped behind her. The slut pulled the nurse’s lilac scrubs off her round ass. She wore no panties; her pussy shaved and glistening, a pink gash surrounded by dusky-red flesh. My Asian slut parted her cheeks and buried her face deep in the nurse’s delectable ass.

“Oh yes,” she moaned in a delightful, Hindi accent, that sounded like silk rubbing against my ears. “Eat my backdoor!”

Xiu’s own backdoor peeked out from beneath her white miniskirt. I knelt behind her and roughly shoved my unlubed cock up her ass. She gave a throaty moan. Xiu was a masochist, and she loved to be fucked hard in the butt as painfully as possible. I fucked her like the piston inside an engine and my foot was stepping hard on the accelerator.

Her grunts of pain and pleasure filled the hallway. I could smell her arousal grow, and I reached around her waist and felt the juices running down her thighs. She was loving every second of my brutal ass-fucking.

“Eat my ass!” the nurse gasped. “You disgusting slut! Revel in it, untouchable! Degrade yourself!”

Xiu’s ass spasmed on my cock! She screamed, cumming hard.

“What a filthy whore!” I groaned, and spanked her ass hard, a stinging slap that left my own hand smarting.

Xiu bucked harder between us, the spanking spurring her orgasm to higher levels of intensity. Her ass squeezed and pulsed about my cock, begging for a load of my cum. I landed a second slap on her ass, leaving a large, red handprint burning on her light-olive skin.

“I’m cumming!” moaned the nurse. “You disgusting, untouchable whore! You made me cum by eating my filthy ass!”

Xiu lifted her face up, looking over her shoulder at me. “Cum in my abused ass, Master!” she begged. “I need it!”

“Because you’re a filthy slut?” I demanded.

“The filthiest!”

I blasted her ass. Every muscle in my body tensed as I released my climax into the slut. I buried into her, letting her convulsing ass milk the last drops of cum out of my balls. I savored my release and the feel of her tight ass for a minute, before I pulled out. Her asshole gaped open, leaking frothy cum out.

“May I clean your cock, my Lord?” Nurse Karishma asked demurely. She had a beautiful face, mature, in her early thirties. Her dark eyes had a hungry look and her lips bore a sultry smile.

“Do it, slut,” I ordered.

She crawled on her hands and knees, her long, black hair dragging on the hospital’s floor. She grasped my cock, taking a long, slow lick up my shaft, savoring the sour flavor of Xiu’s ass. Her tongue scooped up a drop of cum from my urethra, then slid back down my shaft.

“My Lord, if I am not being too presumptuous, I would like to ask a boon of you,” she murmured between licks.

“What, slut?” I asked the nurse.

“I want to serve you,” she answered. “Use me for your pleasure! Make me one of your maids!” Her mouth engulfed my cock and she deep-throated me in one, smooth motion. She hummed and swallowed, massaging my cock with wonderful sensations.

“You’re quite talented,” I moaned. “I think we can find a place for you.”

She popped off my cock, beaming up at me. “Thank you, my Lord!”

Xiu smacked her ass. “Don’t stop sucking his cock, whore!”

“Sorry!” she gasped, and engulfed my cock.

Xiu grasped the nurse’s head, giving me an apologetic glance, then my slut started fucking the woman’s face up and down on my cock. “I’ll see her properly trained, Master.”

“Good,” I moaned.

Watching Xiu force Karishma’s face on my cock brought me to a quick boil and I flooded her lips! Xiu quickly pulled her off my cock, and shoved her tongue inside the nurse’s mouth, eager to taste my cum.

“Whose the next child I’m healing?” I asked Xiu.

She broke the kiss, cum on her lips. “Jenny Peck, room 304.”

Jenny Peck was fifteen, and in desperate need of a lung transplant because of her Cystic Fibrosis. Her parents sat on one side of her hospital bed, watching their daughter as a respirator breathed for her. The mother was blonde, with a heart-shaped face and plump lips, and I smiled at her.

“My God,” her husband murmured and bowed.

“Oh, thank you,” the wife said in relief and knelt before me. “The doctors don’t think she has long to live.”

Her mouth was so close to my cock. I wanted to pull it out and have her suck on it. But her daughter was dying, so that could wait. I stepped around her and grabbed Jenny’s hand. She was harder to heal than Abbas, her lungs, liver and pancreas were all damaged by her condition. The color returned to her skin and a beautiful smile appeared on her lips.

“Oh my baby,” her father cried, hugging her.

“You healed her,” the mother whispered.

I smiled at her and unzipped my pants. She licked her lips, eyeing my hard cock. She glanced up at me – her eyes full of worship and her tongue pursed between red lips – then she leaned over and sucked the head of my cock into her lips.

“Good,” I murmured, enjoying her lips as she slowly bobbed her head.

“Mom!” Jenny gasped as her dad let out a strangled, “Irene!”

I glanced at them, shock painting their faces. “It’s okay. Irene is just worshiping me. You should be proud and happy for her.” I smiled as my commands sank in, and the husband and daughter relaxed.

The daughter was actually quite pretty now that the color had returned to her face, cheeks flushing and eyes sparkling as she watched her mother blow me. She looked a lot like her mother, although the eyes were different: the mother’s were green, the daughter’s blue. Dimples appeared in the thin cotton of her hospital gown as her nipples grew with arousal, fanning my lust.

“Have you ever had sex, Jenny?” I asked.

“No,” she answered. Her father nudged her. “I mean, no my Lord.”

Irene sucked harder, her hands cupping my balls. I gripped her blonde hair ,and started to slowly fuck her mouth. “Your wife gives great head.”

He smiled a little foolishly. “I’ve never had complaints, my Lord.”

I tried to force my cock down her throat and she stiffened. “Relax, slut,” I groaned. “Relax your throat so I can fuck your mouth!”

She relaxed and I forced my cock down her throat. Gripping her head between my hands, I fucked her vigorously. Her throat was tight, and felt wonderful on my cock. My balls slapped her chin, golden curls spilling through my clenched fingers. Jenny’s deep blue eyes were wide as she watched her mother be my whore.

“Let’s see those tits, Jenny,” I moaned.

“Um, okay, sure,” she muttered, looking away in embarrassment.

“What do you say,” her father admonished.

“Right, yes, my Lord,” Jenny sheepishly answered.

“I’m sorry, my daughter never learned proper manners, my Lord.” He grimaced. “We went easy on her because of her… Well, I guess we don’t have to anymore.”

She pulled her hospital gown over her head, exposing pale, budding breasts topped with dark-pink nipples. The nipples were so small, they were like little buttons. “I can always forgive a pretty, young girl,” I said, feasting on her youthful charms. “Let’s see your cunt.”

“Yes, my Lord,” she blushed, hooking her fingers through the waistband of her cotton panties, and pulled them off her coltish legs.

I came in her mother’s mouth as I saw her tight slit surrounded by golden curls. I let go of Irene, and she pulled off my cock, swallowing most of my large load. A glob of white spunk fell out of the corner of her mouth onto her thick sweater, and soaked into the fabric.

I grabbed Irene’s hand, and pulled the mother to her feet, turning her to face her daughter. “Isn’t she beautiful?” I asked her as I reached down to fondle her plump ass through her long, dark skirt.

“She’s my angel,” Irene whispered.

“Have you ever thought about spreading her pale thighs and tasting her innocent treasure?”

“I don’t under…oh.” Irene flushed crimson. “No.”

“Why not? Look at how beautiful her cunt is, surrounded by that forest of golden curls. I’m gonna fuck her; pop her cherry. Why don’t you use your mouth and get her nice and ready for me.”

“I…yes, my Lord,” she breathed, licking her lips and reaching out to stroke her daughter’s legs. “Momma will get you all wet and ready for him.”

“Just bend over and pull her to you,” I instructed as I rubbed her ass through her skirt.

She bent over the foot of the hospital bed, pulled her daughter to her, and spread her thighs. Her face was inches away and she breathed her daughter’s scent in, before burying her face into Jenny’s fresh snatch.

“Oh fuck!” Jenny gasped.

“Language, young lady,” reprimanded her dad.

“Really, dad?” Jenny rolled her eyes at her dad and shook her head.

I hiked up Irene’s skirt and was delighted to find her panty-free. A true believer. Her cunt was shaved save for a strip of blonde above her clit. But it wasn’t her pussy I was interested in. I spread her asscheeks opened and fingered her puckered hole.

“Ever been fucked in the ass?” I asked as I shoved a finger past the tight sphincter into her velvety depths.

“No, my Lord!” she squeaked as I violated her ass.

“Why haven’t you ever let your husband fuck your ass?”

“It’s dirty,” she answered.

I pushed the head of my wet cock against her asshole and pushed in. She moaned, squeezing tight on my ass as I sank in. I looked at her husband and told him, “When I’m done, your wife will be more than happy to give you sloppy seconds.” I gave her ass a slap. “Right, Irene?”

“Oh…um…yes, dear!” she panted, her voice tight with pleasure. “I’d be…uhhh…thrilled to!”

Her ass was tight and warm as I reamed her. I gripped her hips and shoved her hard against the teen’s hospital bed as I watched the mother devour her daughter’s pussy. Jenny writhed on the bed, gripping the bedsheets with one hand and her mother’s golden curls with the other.

“Oh, Mom!” she gasped. “Oh yes, that’s…ohhh…so amazing!”

She tightened her thighs about her mother’s head as she writhed in pleasure. Irene moved her lips around, exploring the delicate folds of her daughter’s teenage cunt while her ass squeezed hard on my invading cock. I stroked harder and faster, every rub of my cock’s head against her bowels built the growing pressure in my balls.

Mark, are you staying on task? sent Mary.

Sure, I sent back to my wife. We could communicate telepathically, thanks to the Siyach spell.

Liar. I could feel her amusement through the sending. Who’re you fucking right now?

Mary always seemed to sense when I was fucking through the sending no matter how hard I tried to keep the passion out of my thoughts. Of course, when you were buried in a woman’s ass that felt this amazing, it was hard to hide your passion. Fucking a mother’s ass while she eats out her virgin daughter’s cunt.

I see why you got distracted. There was a resigned edge to her thought. And how many children have you healed?

Five, I answered. Including the teenage girl learning about the joys of mother-daughter incest.

After your finished, you have to heal ten children without taking a break. I’ll check with 51 to make sure. That seemed more than a little bit unfair, but I knew 51 would side with Mary. Sometimes I regretted giving free-will back to the bodyguards.

Yes, dear, I promised.

Jenny gasped loudly, her body convulsing as an orgasm rippled through her. “Oh fuck, Mom!” she cried. “That was fucking awesome!”

Irene grinned at her, “Wait ’til you feel the second one, angel. And mind your language. We didn’t raise you to speak such filth!” Then she bent down and continued to vigorously eat her daughter out.

A suspicion formed in my mind. My wife was nearly as lustful a being as I was. So Mare, how many children have you healed?

That’s not important, she sent back, a hint of guilt in her thought.

How many? I pressed.

Six, she answered weakly. I got sidetracked.

That’s my naughty filly!

Fine, we both have to heal ten children before indulging. Okay, my horny stallion?

Sure, Mare. Love ya.

Love you, too.

I wonder whom my wife had fucked? A hot MILF with large tits? An innocent teen? Maybe it was a guy. An image of Mary riding another man’s cock floated up in my mind. Her perky breasts, swollen with her pregnancy, bouncing up and down, sweat rolling down her cute baby bump – she had just entered her second trimester – that was starting to show. There was something exciting about watching your wife be another man’s whore. A perverse thrill. I wondered if she felt the same thing when she watched me fuck another woman?

“Fuck!” I groaned. Thinking of my wife with another man sent my balls into overdrive and I creamed Irene’s ass. I pulled out and slapped her butt. “It’s your husband’s turn. Be a good, little whore for him.”

Irene looked up from her daughter’s cunt, sticky with her juices, and smiled. “Absolutely, my Lord!”

Jenny’s eyes apprehensively fell on my dirty cock as I mounted the bed. In the background, Irene moaned as her husband buried his cock into her sloppy ass. I climbed over the virgin teen, bent down and nipped at her bite-sized nipples, then I licked up her sweaty neck and kissed her lips. She was hesitant, unsure. I was her first kiss. It was as sweet as an ice tea on a hot summer day.

“Relax,” I whispered into her ear and instantly the tension melted out of her. “Relax, my little slut.”

“Okay,” she nodded and I kissed her again. Her tongue brushed my lips and her legs spread wantonly for me.

I guided my cock, still dirty from her mother’s ass, to her virgin hole. I rubbed it on her tight slit; enjoying the feel of her silky pubes on my dick’s head. She gasped as I buried half of my cock into her, pressing against her maidenhead. Fuck, I loved popping a girl’s cherry, they were just so rare. I rubbed her right nipple with my hand, letting the pleasure help to relax her, then I buried my cock into her. Her hymen tore like tissue paper, barely slowing my cock down.

“Holy shit!” she gasped; her cunt squeezed like a vice on my cock. “Holy fucking shit!”

“Language!” snapped her dad as he reamed her mom’s ass.

“Holy shit, holy shit!” she kept screaming as I pumped my cock inside her sopping cunt. Her eyes and cunt squeezed tightly as she came. “Oh my fucking shit!”

“Language, young lady! That’s your last warning!”

“You mind your father,” Irene panted. “Umm, go a little harder, Ernie! Crud, why didn’t we do this sooner!” The parents shared a sloppy kiss, and the wife purred, “That’s your daughter’s sweet pussy you’re tasting.”

“Shit,” he moaned.

“Language, dad!” Jenny exclaimed.

“I want to watch you make love to our daughter,” Irene moaned. “And then I’ll lick her all nice and clean!”

“Holy shi…shoot!” Ernie gasped and I was pretty sure he just blew his load.

Jenny gasped and clutched me tightly, thrusting her hips to meet my stroke. I really pounded her tight cunt and savored how delicious she felt. It was like plunging into a soft, juicy peach. Her fingernails raked my back and she came again, quick and fast, like a tiny firecracker, her tight cunt milking my cock.

“Fucking whore!” I grunted. “Your cunt’s fucking tight! Goddamn I love teenage pussy!” I spurted three large blasts into her youthful cunt and pulled out of her.

“Thank you, my Lord,” she whispered, her legs obscenely spread, my cum dripping pink out of her cunt. “For healing me, and for…you know.”

I gave her another kiss. “You’ll always remember the day you fucked a God,” I told her.

“I will,” she smiled, a tear glistening in her eyes. “You gave me back my life.” Her arms wrapped around me and she gently sobbed into my shoulder.

I held her for a few minutes then gently pulled away. “Why don’t you show your parents how much you love them,” I whispered in her ear. “Eat your mother’s ass out and let your daddy try out your cunt.”

“I will,” she smiled, sniffing.

I stood, straitening my suit, and walked out, followed by my bodyguards. The hospital was filled with the bodyguards and outside a company of the Legion – about 130 soldiers bound by the Ragily prayer – guarded the perimeter.

“Spectre, Spectre!” a voice suddenly crackled on 51’s radio.

Fear spiked in me “Where?” I demanded at 51, summoning my Celestial gold sword and armor.

“Sitrep!” 51 calmly said into the radio.

The bodyguards around me drew their weapons, scanning the hallway with care. Their guns were loaded with bronze bullets inscribed with spells by Candy. It was delicate, time-consuming work, and you could often hear Candy’s frustrated curses echo out of Sam’s suite. They were needed though, normal bullets were ineffective against spiritual entities like demons or Lilith’s foul offsprings.

I cautiously looked around. ‘Spectre’ was the codename for a demon attack. In the last week the Patriots had tried a new strategy: summoning lesser demons and sending them after Mary and I. They rarely got past the Legion. Outside, automatic gunfire erupted.

Lesser demons weren’t fallen angels, like Molech and Lucifer. Or even powerful human souls like Lilith. They were the souls or regular men and women twisted by their eons long imprisonment in Hell, tortured and twisted into soldiers by the Powers of Abyss to fight their never-ending wars. I gritted my teeth, anger boiling up at the Patriots. They were growing more and more bold. Innocent people could get hurt in these attacks. The sooner the Matmown was finished, the sooner we could make our plans against the Patriots and Lilith without fear of them spying on us from the Shadows.

Another burst of gunfire followed by excited squawks on the radio. “All clear,” 51 reported. “Spectre neutralized.”

I shook my head; these attacks were so pointless. The demons were outclassed. Thanks to the Ragily prayer, the Legion weapons could hurt demonic flesh without enchantments, and the demons never stood a chance against such firepower. I relaxed, about to dismiss my armor, when 51 paled, reaching for her handgun.

I spun around. Like smoke billowing out of a grate, the lesser demon materialized out of the wall a foot behind me, swinging his claws at my face. It was a lucifugi, a demon of night. Its body resembled black smoke, wavering beneath the hallway’s florescent lights.

I raised my arm, blocking the swipe easily on my vambrace. Then a quick slash with my sword parted the demon’s head and it fell to smokey pieces on the hospital floor. I stared down at the demon’s evaporating body, my heart pounding. If it had attacked just a second later, it would have caught me after I dismissed my armor and weapon.

Feeling paranoid, I kept peering around, not ready to drop my guard. This attack was smart, sending a decoy to attack the Legion, while a lone demon slipped in. Mary rushed around the corner, surrounded by her bodyguards, and hugged me. I relaxed, and let my armor dissolve away, showering my wife with golden sparks.

“Fucking Patriots,” I muttered.

“We need to do something about them,” Mary growled. I couldn’t agree more.

The rest of the day passed without incident. Between us, we healed sixty-one sick children. We gathered out in front of the hospital with all the children we healed so the photographers and news crews could record our benevolence. It helped to cement our grasp on the US and garnered sympathies world wide.

We extensively used the media to get as many people enthralled to us, and took other steps to get people under our power. We coordinated broadcasts with prisons around the US, commanding the inmates to obey the laws and to help improve their communities. Then we released them. Everyday, Federal offices across the country would hold live teleconferences with us, and it was mandatory that all their employees watch. We had seventy percent of the Federal Government’s employees under our power. Those that refused to come to work on the broadcast days were fired; their names given to the NSA to be monitored.

Our control was spreading across the US borders into Canada and Mexico as well, and even overseas to parts of Europe. It wasn’t going nearly so well in Asia and the Middle East, where the governments were cracking down on our followers. They ruthlessly were trying to stop the spread of my commands by shutting down their countries access to the internet and stopping local TV from carrying any foreign broadcasts.

And that didn’t even count the Warlocks sprouting like weeds across the world, causing all sorts of problems. Some were emulating me, on a smaller scale, taking over parts of Africa and South America. Others were just doing what they pleased, forming harems of women, or men. Some were killing indiscriminately and others were taking revenge on those that had slighted them in the past.

The First Commandment of our Theocracy: You shall not make Pacts with Demons. That’s why the President signed the Anti-Warlock Act. Anyone who had made a Pact with a demon, including Lucifer, were required to turn themselves in, be exorcised, and pardoned for their mistake. If not, they would be executed. Warlocks were too powerful to be allowed to roam free. I was hoping the death sentence would spur the Warlocks into turning themselves in, but none had, even after we executed the few, easy to find Warlocks.

Mary fell asleep on my shoulder in the back of our limo on the ride to the airport. Healing was tiring work, and Mary’s pool of bound people to draw on was smaller than mine. I put one arm around her shoulder and rested my other hand on her pregnant stomach, feeling her baby bump. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feel of my wife, the scent of her coconut shampoo masking a hint of sweat.

“Sir,” 51 whispered, gently shaking me. “We’re here.”

I must have fallen asleep. Mary still leaned against me and I kissed her forehead and shook her. She squirmed then opened her emerald eyes. “Are we at the airport?” she yawned.

“Yeah, Mare.”

Air Force One awaited us. Of course, the media also awaited us. We put on our regal personas as we stepped out of the limo. It wouldn’t do for the masses to learn that we were just regular people who grew tired. Reporters were yelling questions, asking about the latest Patriots attack.

“The Patriots claimed today’s attack was retribution for the Governor Mansion Massacre,” one reporter shouted.

I froze, anger flooding into me, followed by guilt. Mary’s arm wrapped around my waist and gave me a comforting squeeze. I had told General Olmos to take care of the Governor. I didn’t mean for him to execute the man on national television and order his soldiers to massacre a peaceful gathering.

“That was a zealous individual acting on his own,” I answered evenly. “As I said before. The Patriots will use whatever flimsy excuse they can to justify their terrorism.”

“If we had ordered the attack, we wouldn’t have ordered General Olmos’s execution for murder, would we?” Mary asked the media, her tone gentle and patient—a mother lecturing her children. “If we are the monsters the Patriots claim, than why do we spend one day a week healing sick children? We love all of you, even our wayward Patriots.”

That was a good line of bullshit. Mary was better than me at this. We gave the media a wave, and boarded our plane, ignoring the rest of their questions.

When the plane reached its cruising altitude, we retired to our private cabin. Mary quickly undressed and I admired the curves of her body. The pregnancy gave her skin a lustrous glow; my cock stirred with lust. Even the gentle swell of her baby bump was sexy. I reached out and caressed her hips, and I pulled her close to kiss her.

“I’m tired, Mark,” she murmured. I tried to hide my disappointment and she sensed it. “Sorry. I’ll make it up to you, okay.” She gave me a quick peck.

“Yeah,” I nodded. She did look exhausted. I turned to head to the cabin and to get some relief from Korina.

She climbed onto the bed. “Hold me,” she murmured. “I want to fall asleep in your arms.” I hid my irritated sigh and I snuggled up to her. She wiggled back into me and closed her eyes. “G’nite,” she murmured, already falling asleep.

My cock was hard, and her plump ass rubbing against me wasn’t helping. As I considered calling in Korina to relieve the pressure in my cock with a quiet blowjob, I fell asleep.

“Finally,” Mary said. “I was wondering how long you were going to stay awake. I was getting lonely.”

We were sharing a dream. I stood on a sandy beach, the sun warm on my back, with waves crashing behind her. She sat on a white, sandy beach in a skimpy, yellow bikini, her skin a golden tan, and her belly flat; she didn’t have to be pregnant in the dream. I smiled, noticing her ass looked a little skinnier. She always believed that her ass was a little fat. I thought it was perfect, just plump enough to squeeze.

I looked around for Azrael. I didn’t see the Angel lurking around.

“She’s not here, Mark,” Mary answered. “Sam and I figured out how to connect our dreams without needing Azrael.”

“Wow,” I said. “And damn you are hot in that bikini.”

She smiled and stood up, letting me get a good look at her tanned body. “I’ve always wanted to go to the beach with you. Like Hawaii. And make love in the sea.” She grinned, her delightful dimples creasing her cheeks. “I told you I’d make it up.”

“You did,” I grinned, my cock hardening as I drank in her body.

She dashed to the blue water, her ass swaying and jiggling beautifully as she ran, clad in the tight bikini. I chased after her into the warm water. Mary dived into the sea and came up, her dark hair damp as she treaded water. I swam after her, the water relaxing away all my cares. I caught my wife and pulled her to me and shared a salty kiss.

Her arms and legs wrapped around me as we kissed. We floated in the water and shared our love. I reached behind her back, and found the ties for her top. The bikini floated away atop the waves. Her breasts were the same golden tan and I bent down, letting the sea water engulf me as I captured her nipple.

“Oh Mark,” she moaned as she ground her crotch into my stomach.

Still sucking her nipple, I untied her bikini bottoms and let them float away. She grasped my head and pulled me off her breast and kissed me. Her tongue invaded my mouth, inflaming my lusts. I moaned as her hands shoved into my trunks, groping my dick.

We rocked in the waves as we kissed, my legs slowly kicking to keep our heads above the warm water. Her hand stroked my cock as my fingers found her plump ass, squeezing and kneading. My dick ached to be in her, and Mary seemed to sense my need, or maybe her pussy needed to be filled, because her hands pushed down my swimming trunks and her hips shifted, and she engulfed my cock to the hilt.

“Yes, yes!” she purred as she sank onto me, surrounding me in her spongy warmth.

As we fucked, we slipped under the waves, but that didn’t matter. It was a dream. We didn’t need to breath.

We floated in the bright blue of the ocean, coral glowing on the ocean floor and colorful fish zipping around us. We slowly spun about as the waves surged to the shore. Bubbles escaped our lips as we moaned, floating lazily to the surface. We writhed against each other, her cunt squeezing my cock with her familiar tight grip, and I could feel her passion grow as I fucked her. I knew just how to move to pleasure my wife.

We stared into each other’s eyes, lost in love. Her auburn hair floated about us, like the lazy tendrils of a sea anemone. Mary came first, bucking against me. Her cunt milked my cock, hungry for my cum. I reveled in the feel of her pussy, the tight friction bringing my balls to a boil. I came hard, tense pleasure surging out of me and into my wife.

I held my wife as we lazily spun in the ocean. Mary’s body clung to me, her cheek resting on my chest. My cock was still buried inside her and, as she shifted her weight, my cock began to harden. Our passions grew, urging our hips to move. I wanted to float with her forever in this ocean, just making love. An eternity of love and passion.

I kept fucking her and she kept grinding her clit against me. A second orgasm burst through her and she tightly held me. I kept pumping my ass, my balls ready to burst. Her pussy muscles writhed on my cock and I groaned; a flood of bubbles rose out of my mouth as my cum shot into my wife. I heaved against her as it felt like every nerve in my body exploded; lost to the pleasure of my naughty filly.

We washed up onto the sandy beach, still wrapped around each other. Mary was atop me, her wet hair brushing my cheek. I was still inside her, hard and ready. She leaned up on her arms, her breasts brushing my chest as I reached up and stroked her cheek. A wave surged around us, warm and salty.

“I wish we could just stay here forever.”

She smiled at my words, gently rocking her hips. A slow, languid rhythm. “I would love that.”

“We could find a beach like this, away from everything,” I told her. “Leave all of this responsibility behind. Just us and the sluts…and the maids. A magnificent beach mansion full of hot women eager to please us.”

Her green eyes sparkled dreamily, then she sighed. “Our enemies would just find us,” Mary bitterly answered. “The Patriots, Lilith and…” she swallowed her last word. I wondered whom she was about to name. Ever since she spoke with the Mother Superior, she had been cagey about some revelation. Something so important that she could reveal it only in the Matmown.

“We have this night,” I told her.”

“We can return here every night,” Mary whispered. “Our safe refuge from the world. Just me and you.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Friday, November 8th, 2013 – Mary Glassner – Tacoma, WA

Mark woke me with a kiss. He was sweet that way.

“We’re about to land,” he told me.

I yawned, smiling at my husband. The dream had been such a success. We made love for what seemed like hours on that sandy beach. The dream-sharing worked just like Sam predicted. According to her, we could share our dreams without needing Azrael because of how tightly bound together our souls were. The Angle had laid the bridge, but we didn’t need her to cross anymore. We were so close that our souls were practically one, bound tightly by wishes and spells—and love.

“And what lead to Sister Cuntrag submitting to Master and Mistress?” April asked. I frowned. She was sitting next to Korina, a laptop on her lap and her fingers dancing across the key.

“Master turned her into a bitch,” Korina answered. “He put a choke collar around her neck, dog ears on her head, and a butt plug with a dog’s tail up her ass. Then he and Mistress took her for a walk outside.”

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“You’re Gods, Mistress,” April answered. “I’m going to write about your life. Every religion needs scriptures.”

“Wow,” Mark whistled. “I didn’t know you were a writer.”

April flushed. “I’ve always thought about it. I wrote a few…dirty stories and published them on the internet.”

Mark laughed. “What a naughty slut.”

I bent down and kissed her on the lips. “Good luck. I can’t wait to read it.”

April managed to blush an even deeper shade of crimson. “I’ll do my very best.”

I sat down next to Mark, leaning my head on his shoulder, thinking about April’s writing a scripture about us. Sometimes the sheer magnitude of what we were doing would fall on me, burying me beneath an avalanche of guilt. We weren’t Gods. We were just two flawed individuals muddling our way through the world, thrust into events for beyond our capabilities.

Lucifer had to be stopped. We had to have the World prepared in case the worse should happen and the Gates of Hell are opened and the Devil and his ilk are unleashed to plague mankind. They would transform Earth into Hell, oppressing and enslaving everyone.

This mess was our fault. Mark and I were both too weak to have made better choices, and now we had to reap the harvest we sowed.

We landed at McChord Air Field, part of Joint Base Lewis-McChord. It was a combined Army and Air Force installation that bordered the city of Lakewood. A different limo waited for us than the one we used in Kansas. We had several armored limos that were flown about on one of our many C-130 cargo planes. There was no media waiting for us in the early hours of the morning, only an honor guard of Airmen.

The Limo drove us north on I-5 to the Murano Hotel, our temporary home while our Mansion was being constructed. After Brandon burned down our neighborhood, we had commandeered the Hotel in downtown Tacoma. I was still tired, the flight was only a few hours. Just long enough to take a nap, but I needed more sleep.

The lobby was full of our maids, dressed in a variety of sexy maid outfits. They were mostly teenage girls, but a few were older women. They were all recruited by Willow out of her clinic and bound to Mark with the Zimmah spell.

“Master, Mistress,” Pearl bowed. She was the chief maid. Her teenage daughter, Cindy, was one of the thirty or so maids that greeted us. “Welcome back.”

Mark motioned to the dusk-red Hindi beauty he met in the hospital. “Karishma will be joining your maids,” he told Pearl. “I haven’t bound her yet, so don’t let her see anything sensitive. I’ll take care of that later today.” He yawned. “After we get some more sleep.”

“Of course, my Lord,” Pearl bowed, then took Karishma’s hand. “Umm, aren’t you a pretty one. The girls and I will take good care of you.”

All of our family and employees had rooms here. Only people bound by the Zimmah spell stayed here now. Leah, our chauffeur, was greeted by her husband and wife. I was glad their three-way marriage worked out. It was wonderfully romantic watching Rachel and Leah fall in love that weekend in New York, and Jacob seemed to round out their threesome nicely.

The elevator opened and Sam walked out naked, trailed by an equally naked Candy, her love-slave. I flushed as I saw the cock swinging between her legs and the cum dripping out of Candy’s pussy. Sam felt my eyes on her cock, and she blushed, concentrated, and it shrank back into her clitoris. Memories of having my own cock flooded my mind, the feeling of warm pussy engulfing me and the intense release of a male orgasm.

My pussy dampen. Could Mark handle me having a cock I could dismiss? We could fuck the same woman, using her holes together. But what if he couldn’t handle it? I’ve seen him watch Sam fuck other women, lust burning in his eyes. But Sam wasn’t his wife, and he’s never fucked her once since she’s gotten her cock. I didn’t want to take that chance that he would stop seeing me as a woman. It wasn’t worth the risk of causing a rift between us.

Even if I burned to create my own cock sometimes.

“It’s finished,” Sam answered.

“What is?” I yawned. We had been traveling the country for the last three days. The NSA had turned its considerable capabilities into spying on US Citizens and we crashed several protest rallies and placed more resistors under our control before stopping in Omaha to spend the day healing.

“The Matmown!” Excitement filled her voice. “Just a few hours ago.”

Energy surged through me, banishing my fatigue. “You tested it?”

“I summoned Karen and she could not see us within it,” Sam confirmed.

I glanced at Mark and I could see the eagerness in his eyes. He was desperate to learn what secret I had been holding back these last six weeks. Maryam – the Mother Superior of the Nuns – pressed upon me the necessity of not revealing the truth of Lucifer’s plans outside of a Matmown. The Devil could not know that we were moving against him.

It was the only chance we had.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lilith – The Abyss

I glared at Samnag Soun as I haunted the Shadows. If hate could reach through the barrier between life and death, my gaze would stop her foul heart. Her and that slattern Candy. They killed my daughter, my sweet Luka. They cut her head off and buried her with a mouth full of dirt.

They trooped into the elevator. Mark and Mary, and all their sluts. I wanted to step through the Shadows and rip their heads off. Mark killed two more of my daughters—my beautiful Dimme twins. Rage boiled inside me. Only my spirit traveled to the Abyss. My vessel rested safely in Seattle. I couldn’t touch Mark even if I manifested into the mortal world. I would only be an insubstantial spectre.

It was just as well, I would most likely die. My skills weren’t in combat, and Mark had slain Molech, one of the most powerful of the Demon Princes. Only Lucifer could rival Molech in a contest of arms.

Around me prowled Mark’s dead whores—Chasity, Karen, the others. They were always hovering in the Shadows around Mark and Mary, protecting them from the Patriots’ foolish attacks. The ghost had tried to drive me off in the beginning, but I was a spiritual being, so I could harm the ghosts.

Now they didn’t bother. They just watched, ready to pounce if it looked like I was about to cross over. I could feel their eyes on me, full of anger and hatred. I ignored them, focusing on Mark’s group.

Mark’s elevator reached the basement and he and his sluts walked down the hallway to the damned cold-iron box—the Matmown. The iron walls shown with a blinding, white light. The Prayers inscribed on the metal burned with the ferocity of the stars, flooding the Shadows with pure, painful light. The door to the Matmown lay open, not that it mattered; I still couldn’t enter it, not from the Shadows.

The door closed and I wanted to howl in frustration. They were going to move on me, I just knew it. Ever since they sent Sam to France, my name had barely been spoken. They were avoiding making plans, knowing I could spy on them from the Shadows and overhear whatever they said.

My mind whirled. I was only weeks away from being powerful enough to challenge them. Damn that slattern Sam! How did Mark ever find someone so competent?

“Isn’t it funny how much time you spend lurking in the Abyss,” Lucifer mocked from behind me. I almost jumped, but eons spent in the Abyss taught me to suppress any sign of weakness. “You spent all that energy to escape, and yet here you are. Why did you even bother?”

I could feel his radiance on my back. “What I do is none of your business. I am yours no longer.”

“Why would I interfere. Everything you do serves my purpose.”

I ground my teeth in frustration. He was always so smug, so sure that events danced to his lyre. I turned to face him; trying not to flinch before his radiance. He had to shine as bright as his pride, and nothing in the universe was greater. “What if they’re plotting against you, Lucifer. Who knows what Maryam told that slattern in France.”

He shrugged. “I’ll know soon enough.”

“How,” I asked suspiciously. “Not even you can penetrate a Matmown.”

“I have a spy,” he answered. “She has been with them for months. In their inner circle.”

“Do you take me for a fool?” I demanded. “All the people around them are bound by the Zimmah spell.”

His smile was condescending. “You should run along now and try to defend your little demesne before Mark takes it away from you.”

Infuriated with Lucifer, I returned to my body. I sat up in my chair. Lana and Chantelle, my High Priestesses, knelt patiently. I wanted to slam my fist into the desk and screech out my rage and fear. But I had to maintain my calm, controlled exterior.

I am a Goddess.

I took two, deep breaths, trying to exhale all of my frustrations.

My gaze fell on blonde, voluptuous Lana. Her face was round, set with blue, sultry eyes. My lust stirred and I let my cock grow hard, expanding from my clit. My frustration needed an outlet and Lana’s juicy sheath was the perfect place to release some pent-up energy.

“Lana,” I said imperiously.

“Yes, my Goddess?” she asked.

“Attend me.”

She rose gracefully, dressed in a flowery dress and a light, blue sweater. She shrugged off the sweater and pulled her dress over her head. Her breasts were round; large nipples pierced with gold rings. My eyes feasted on her plump curves. Her heavy breasts swayed as she walked around to my side of the desk and bent over. I touched her ass and she gasped, shaking as an orgasm swept through her, filling the air with the most delicious of scents—a woman’s arousal.

I savored her tart, tangy fragrance as my own, tight red dress dissolved into mist.

“Use my naughty cunt to relieve yourself,” she purred.

Chantelle undressed as well. She had the slim, lithe body of a ballerina, with a porcelain face framed by short, black hair. I could smell her arousal as well, a sweet musk adding to Lana’s bouquet. A cock gently swelled from Chantelle’s clit, and Lana reached out and grasped her wife’s dick.

“I need relief too, my love,” Chantelle purred in her melodic, Quebecois accent.

“Gladly,” Lana answered and pulled her wife’s cock into her lips.

Lana’s cunt was shaved, her labia engorged and dark with passion. I shoved my cock deep into her sheath. My Lust flooded Lana, traveling through her body and sending her cunt to convulse about my dick, before my Lust passed through her body and into Chantelle’s.

“Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned as my Lust triggered her climax, gripping Lana’s blonde hair and shoving her cock deep into her wife’s hungry lips.

I pounded Lana’s cunt. My Lust kept her cumming, her delightful tunnel massaging my cock, slowly building my orgasm. Chantelle fucked Lana’s mouth, finding a rhythm with me. We’d thrust into Lana at the same time, filling her up with the cocks she loved. Chantelle’s eyes squeezed shut, her small, apple-sized breasts jiggling as orgasm after orgasm rippled through her, pumping blast after blast of cum into Lana’s mouth.

“My beautiful Lana,” she moaned. “Swallow my load! Oh fuck, I’m cumming again!” Chantelle’s finger reached down, scooping some white cum that leaked from Lana’s lips. She stared at the glistening drop, then licked her finger clean.

Such a nasty sight. I reached out, grasping Chantelle’s head, and pulled her lips to mine. They were sweet and salty, and the slut moaned her passion into my mouth as my tongue explored her. When I broke the kiss she wore a foolish, drunk look. She gasped and moaned, flooding her wife’s mouth with more jizz.

“My Goddess,” she panted. “Thank you!”

I cupped one of my heavy, perfect breasts, and Chantelle latched onto my nipple. I let my milk flow and she nursed eagerly. She sucked, pleasure arcing through me, joining the growing storm in my womb. I fucked Lana harder, her tight pussy gripping me like velvet glove. I exulted in her wet, spongy flesh. I was the Goddess of Lust, and Lana and Chantelle fervently worshiped me. I drank in their lust; I breathed in the sweet, musky odor of sex thick in the air. I didn’t need to eat or sleep—I just needed to drink lust.

Primal, vital lust.

The storm raged inside me then surged out my dick into Lana’s pussy. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as my cum squirted into her. I moaned; my glorious release trembled throughout my body, and I forgot all about my problems in this one, rapturous instance.

I collapsed into my chair, my breasts heaving. I closed my eyes, breathing deeply the musk that filled my office. My body tingled with energy, restoring what I expanded to send my spirit to the Abyss.

I have a spy.

Lucifer’s words interrupted my reverie. Did he really have a spy? Impossible. All those sluts around Mark were bound to him. None would betray him. Not when the bastard and his slattern holds their life-force in the palm of their hands. Lucifer is just trying to keep me unbalanced.

I opened my eyes and saw Lana’s messy cunt slowly leaking my black cum and I could hear the two sluts kissing. “Hmm, thank you,” purred Lana. “I love our Goddess’s milk.”

“You’re welcome,” Chantelle answered. “Do you have something to give me?”

“I do,” Lana answered, moving around the desk. She perched her curvy ass on my desk. Chantelle knelt before her and I could hear the messy sounds of cunnilingus. “Oh yes!” Lana moaned. “You wonderful woman! I love you!”

“How is Tir progressing?” I asked. “Has she perfected it yet?”

“No, my Goddess,” Lana reported, her voice thick with lust. Tir was my daughter by Fatima. “It’s not transmitting effectively. She thinks another few weeks to fine tune it.” I didn’t really think there would have been some miraculous breakthrough in the last few hours.

It wasn’t good news. I didn’t have a few weeks. I closed my eyes again, thinking. Mark would be coming after me. I would have to stall him somehow, and give Tir the time she needed to complete her work, and for my army in Africa to be born. But that wouldn’t take care of Mark himself. I’d need something else.

I smiled. The daggers of Mispach. Forged by Cain from a falling star. Any wound from one of those cursed daggers was so fatal no power could heal it. They were lost to time. First she’d need to get some breathing room; time to search out one of the daggers.

“Umm, let me taste our Goddess’s seed,” cooed Lana.

The sounds of their kissing distracted me. When I opened my eyes, I found them locked in a passionate embrace. Their relationship was young, their love still burned hot. I could feel the lust bleeding off both of them, calling to me. Lana moaned low and throaty as Chantelle sheathed her cock in the blonde.

Their lust stirred my passions, hardening my cock.

I glided gracefully around the desk, my cock waving hard before me. Chantelle’s slim ass pumped as she fucked Lana, muscles flexing. I touched the small of her back. I held back my Lust, wanting my priestesses to be relatively clearheaded. Chantelle looked at me over her shoulder, an inviting smile on her face. My cock found her wet cunt, and I drove hard into her, pushing Chantelle’s dick deep into Lana.

“I have a plan, Priestesses,” I groaned, savoring the feel of her pussy.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 43.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Tiffany Wants a Nooner

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Tiffany Wants a Nooner

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female/Teen female, Oral Sex, Creampie, School, Rimming, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes during Chapter 34 , following Tiffany Sullivan.



Tuesday, September 24th, 2013

I was bored.

Ever since I gave my son-in-law my Gift, my life had been so busy, so full. After so many years I was happily reunited with my husband Sean, and our three beautiful daughters: Shannon, Mary, and Missy. I never thought I would get to have my family back; I always thought that the monster who enslaved me had destroyed any chances for true happiness.

Mary proved me wrong; I betrayed the forces of Heaven to have my family, my happiness, back. I have no regrets. Sean and I remarried, and I was pregnant with a child I could actually watch grow up. Of course, there were unexpected differences from all my daydreams of being reunited with my family. For one, I never thought I could make love to my daughters, let alone enjoy such deviant sex. Next to making love with my husband, being with my daughters was the best sex, and since I’ve conceived a child, I’ve also made love to Shannon’s fiance George, and Missy’s boyfriend Damien.

They weren’t Sean, but I enjoyed myself. I was curious to try out Mark; my Gift transformed him into a hunky Adonis. I loved my husband, but he looked his age, unlike me, and his waistline had lost the war against middle-age. I don’t know if I ever would get the chance to be with Mark. He may have forgiven me at Karen’s funeral two months ago, but I could tell he still resented me. I guess it will take time to heal the hurt I caused him. Maybe it never would heal; I know I can never forgive myself for the ten people that died that day in June.

Today, the house was empty. Usually there was someone around. I lived with my husband, of course, and my youngest daughter Missy. Missy’s boyfriend Damien also lived with us, along with their sex slaves: Dawn and Mrs. Corra. School had started back up and Missy, Damien, and Dawn were attending Washington High School, where Sean and Mrs. Corra taught English and Math respectively.

Normally, if there was no-one around the house, I would visit someone else in the neighborhood. Often Shannon was around, or Mark’s mother Sandy and her girlfriend Betty. Or even Mary. Today, however, no-one was around. Shannon was off in Chicago with her fiance and their sex-slave Sandra, Mary and Mark were off giving speeches to coordinate the gun-buyback happening this Saturday, and Sandy was out somewhere with her girlfriend. Even the sluts were all gone, off with Mark and Mary. The only one home was Sam, and she always made me nervous. Women shouldn’t have cocks. It was unnatural.

I had the house cleaned by 9 AM.

I was so bored.

And horny.

I’ve gotten used to getting laid, often, and I was missing it. And my pregnancy seemed to just ramp up my hormones to teenage levels. I rubbed my flat belly; I would be showing soon – I was only seven weeks pregnant – and for a moment my horniness was forgotten as I fantasized about watching my son or daughter actually grow up.

Then the lust came crashing back and I squirmed, pressing my thighs together. I needed to cum so bad! I thought about running a bath, pouring a glass of wine, and having a nice, leisurely masturbation. I even walked upstairs and stared at the bathtub. I just didn’t want to masturbate.

I wanted to get fucked.

By Sean.

Only one problem—he was at work. Then a thought occurred to me; I could go see him just like that one time many years ago. I smiled fondly, remembering when we were first married, before Shannon was born. I had the day off, and I surprised Sean at work during his lunch period. We had a nooner right there in his classroom. It was wildly exciting. You could hear the students outside the door, walking through the hallways as I was bent over his desk with my skirt hiked up and my panties bunched around my ankles, getting pounded by Sean. We both came so hard that afternoon.

We never had another nooner; it was just too risky. Sean was just starting out his career, and neither of us wanted him to lose his job. But now things were different. Mark and Mary had changed things. I glanced at my watch; if I left right now, I could make it in time for his lunch, and I could scratch the itch in my panties with a nice nooner with my hubby.

28 and 29 were my bodyguards for the day. Mary insisted that everyone have a guard just in case. Both were beautiful, young women, and I admired their slutty cop outfits that showed off their gorgeous, long legs and nearly exposed most of their tits. I didn’t feel like driving, so I just climbed into the passenger seat of 29’s squad car while 28 climbed into the back. 29 sped the entire way to Parkland, sirens blaring; there were some nice perks to having your very own police bodyguards. We got off the freeway at Steele Street, drove about a mile-and-a-half and reached Washington High School.

Students barely gave me any looks as I marched through the halls escorted by two sluttily-dressed cops. They must be used to seeing the bodyguards since a pair each escorted Sean, Missy, and Damien at school. Dawn and Mrs. Corra didn’t have guards yet; there just weren’t enough of them to protect the sex slaves. Sean’s classroom was on the first floor, and two bodyguards stood at attention, flanking the door.

“Sorry, ma’am, no-one’s allowed in,” 41 said as we approached.

I arched an eyebrow at the voluptuous woman. “I’m his wife.”

She flushed. “He said no-one is allowed in.”

“What, is he fucking a student?” I asked jokingly, then I saw their embarrassed expressions. “Seriously?”

“Uhh, yes, ma’am.”

“Out of the way,” I ordered. “Or do I need to talk to my daughter.”

41 hesitated, glancing at her partner, who shrugged. “Okay, ma’am.”

I pushed open the door, and I heard the slap of flesh and the giggly moan of a young woman. “Umm, I like it when you do that, Mr. Sullivan.”

“Well, Miss Jones, how about when I do this?” I wasn’t sure what Sean just did, but Miss Jones squealed in delight.

Walking in, I saw my husband behind a young teen bent over his desk, her jeans and panties bunched around her ankles. She had bleached-blonde hair and dark eyes with long eyelashes. She was slamming her hips back into my husband, arching her back in pleasure. Both her top and bra were gone, her perky breasts bouncing with my husband’s hard thrusts.

“What are you doing with my husband!” I shouted with mock anger.

“Oh my god!” Miss Jones gasped, turning scarlet and covering her breasts. Pity, they were a pair of beautiful, perky tits topped with pale-pink nipples.

Sean froze like a deer in headlights. “Honey, I…”

“Don’t honey me!” I snapped with my hands on my hips. “Who are you balls deep in?”

“Umm, Emily Jones,” he answered sheepishly.

“I’m so sorry, ma’am!” squeaked Emily.

I moved around the desk to the opposite side from the fucking couple, bent down and grasped her jaw, turning her face up so I could look into her pretty, brown eyes. “You can make it up to me by licking my pussy.”

“What?” she gasped.

I glanced at Sean. “Doesn’t she know English? Or is she just that bad at it that she needs to fuck you for a better grade?”

“No, she’s doing just fine,” Sean laughed, then slapped Emily’s ass. “You heard my wife,” Sean smiled. “You’ll love eating her pussy.”

“But…I…um…I’ve never…with a…um…woman.”

I stroked her cheek. “You’ll learn, Emily.”

I pulled off the t-shirt I wore, freeing my braless breasts, still perky with youth despite the fact that I was forty-four. There were definite advantages to being permanently eighteen! Sean’s eyes latched onto them as he slowly fucked Emily and a happy thrill tumbled through me. Off came my pants and panties, and I ran a finger through my blonde bush.

Emily blanched when I crawled on the desk, sweeping off papers and pens, and spread my legs in front of her. “I can’t,” she protested. “I’m not a dyke.”

I grabbed her bleached-blonde hair, pulling her face into my pussy. “There are consequences to fucking a married man! You think you can shake your tight ass and perky tits in my husband’s face and not have to pay?”

“Please!”

Her resistance was making this so much more exciting. I pulled her mouth right into my cunt and rubbed it on her face. “Lick!”

Sean’s eyes were glued to the sight of his student’s face buried in my snatch. “Go on, Miss Jones,” he urged as he fucked her pussy. “Eat my wife out! I would love to see that.”

Her tongue licked out, very hesitantly, and I shuddered in delight. “Umm, doesn’t that taste nice?”

“Yes,” she whispered, and then there was another delightful swipe of her tongue across my snatch.

“Don’t forget my clitoris.” I almost jumped off the desk when her tongue flicked across my clitoris. Sean gripped her hips and started pumping harder at her cunt, driving her eager mouth into my pussy. I grabbed my left breast, gave it a squeeze, then brought it up to my lips and just managed to give my nipple a lick.

“That’s hot, Tif!”

I smiled at my husband, then I gasped at the exciting things Miss Jones was doing to my pussy, purring, “Naughty minx. Umm, slide those fingers in and out of me. Ohh, jeez that’s wonderful!”

Her tongue flicked at my clitoris as she slipped two fingers up inside me. Emily was really getting into it. My hips were writhing, and I pulled the little trollop harder into my clitoris. Her lips sucked on it; my eyes nearly rolled back into my head as the agonizingly sweet pleasure surged through me.

“Yes, yes!” I purred, my orgasm nearing. I was so horny when I arrived, it wasn’t taking me long to cum. “Oh shoot! Umm, that feels great, Emily! Yes, yes! Oh jeez, I’m going to cum!” My orgasm crashed through me, a wonderful explosion of delight. “Oh darn it, that was amazing!”

My pussy was too sensitive and I pulled away from the teen, and walked around the desk. I pressed against my husband’s side and kissed him on the lips. “You’re an amazing wife, Tif,” he whispered as he kept fucking his student.

I slid my hand down and squeezed his ass. “You’re not too bad yourself, Sean.”

“Fuck me, Mr. Sullivan!” Emily gasped, her lips free to cry out in pleasure. “Fuck me! Oh, I’m about to explode! Your cock feels amazing! Fuck my naughty little cunt!” The student writhed on the desk, knocking off a thermos that bounced across the floor, spilling brown coffee across the white linoleum.

Sean groaned, “I love it when a teen cums on my cock!”

I slipped my hand into my husband’s ass and found his puckered asshole. I circled it, then slipped a finger inside his asshole, searching for his prostate. I felt his body go rigid when I found it, and he grunted through clenched teeth, and buried himself in Emily’s sheath. “Fill her pussy up with your cum,” I hissed in his ear, as I massaged his prostate. “I want to lick your spunk out of her!”

Sean gave two more hard thrust into Emily, then breathed heavily as he finished cumming in the little trollop. I pulled my fingers out of his ass as Sean pulled out of her cunt, and he turned and kissed me, his softening cock rubbing wetly on my belly. “I love you, Tif.”

I beamed at my husband and hugged him tightly. “I love you, too, you dirty, old teacher.”

“Um, should I go?” Emily asked. She looked embarrassed, suddenly trying to cover her breasts as she sat on the edge of the desk. I saw her pussy was messy with my husband’s cum, and she definitely was not a natural blonde, not with those dark curls matted with spunk.

“Nope.” I told her. “Lie down across the desk so I can eat your pussy out.” I could feel Sean’s cock hardening on my stomach, and I glanced at him. “You took one of Sam’s pills, didn’t you?”

He smiled sheepishly. “Yeah.”

Sam – Mark and Mary’s Vizier – had invented a magical pill that could give a guy, or a hermaphrodite, unlimited stamina for a few hours. It was the first thing the horny Cambodian girl had invented. “You were planning on fucking Emily all lunch period, huh?”

“Oh, yeah.”

“Well, now you get to fuck me all lunch period,” I laughed.

“Sounds even better.”

“Good answer.”

I bent over the desk, spreading Emily’s thighs. I loved eating my husband’s cum out of another woman’s cunt. The fact that she was one of his students just made this more exciting; it was so wrong and wicked as I inhaled the aroma of her pussy: salty boy-cum mixed with tart girl-cum. Licking my lips, I bent my head down to get a taste.

“Fuck, that’s nice,” Emily moaned. “Umm, I’ve never gotten a boy to go down on me.”

“You’re in for a treat,” I promised, then buried my face in her snatch.

I licked up all of Sean’s cum, enjoying the feel of her downy hair on my lips and cheeks. I spread open her flower, licking her dark, wrinkled inner lips. I played with them, sucking them into my lips and nibbling on them, moving slowly higher, slowly closer to her clitoris. I felt Sean’s hands on my ass, giving me a squeeze, before spreading my thighs open. I sucked Emily’s clitoris into my mouth as Sean drove his cock into my sopping cunt.

I moaned around Emily’s clitoris. It was fat; maybe the largest clitoris I had ever seen—almost an inch long, and very sensitive. She came hard when my lips touched it, and her juices mixed with Sean’s cum splattered my cheeks; her fist slammed against the desk as her body bucked in pleasure. I kept right on sucking, wrapping my arms around her hips to try and hold her still.

“Holy shit!” Emily gasped. “That was hot!”

I nursed at her clitoris as Sean pounded my cunt. His cock rubbed deliciously in my tight pussy, and I gave his dick a squeeze. Sean knew how to drive me wild with his cock, changing the angle of his thrust to rub against the most sensitive parts of my pussy. He was scratching that itch that had been driving me nuts all morning, and I purred like a happy kitten into Emily’s cunt.

“Mrs. Sullivan, your mouth is the best! Oh, fuck! I’m going to cum again! I didn’t know I could…oh fuck…cum again so quickly!”

Her second orgasm wasn’t as intense, and no juices flooded my lips, but she moaned prettily as she shuddered. I released her clitoris and stuck my tongue into her hole. I tasted more cum, licking eagerly as I searched for every last trace of Sean’s spunk. Emily gripped my hair, and pulled me deeper into her pussy, grinding on my face.

I pushed her legs up, and I slipped a finger down to find her puckered asshole. I circled it with my finger, teasing her, as I kissed my lips lower, nuzzling my face into her crack. “Don’t stop eating my snatch!” she begged, then gasped as my lips started rimming her asshole. “No, stop! That’s so dirty!”

I ignored her, pushing on the tight ring of her sphincter with my tongue. I felt it give way, then my tongue was inside her ass, tasting her sour flavor. I pushed my tongue in and out of her asshole, wiggling it about as Emily convulsed, her third orgasm crashing through her; I kept right on licking her tasty ass.

“Oh, Tif, this is too hot. I’m gonna cum!”

I squeezed my cunt on his cock, eager to feel him shooting inside me. Nothing felt better than to have your man flooding your pussy with his spunk. I pinched Emily’s clitoris, and kept using my tongue as a mini-cock in her ass. Sean was grunting over and over, his thrusts becoming frantic as his orgasm neared.

“I can’t take any more pleasure!” Emily screamed. “Please stop!”

I ignored her, and kept right on sucking her asshole, stroking her clitoris like a little cock. Sean’s dick was hitting all the right places inside me, and I felt a powerful orgasm explode inside my womb. My cunt clamped down hard on Sean’s shaft, milking him for his cum, while my lips sucked hard on Emily’s ass. The teen collapsed on the desk as her fourth orgasm shuddered softly through her.

“I love you, Tif!” Sean groaned as he spilled inside me.

It felt so wonderful! I loved feeling his cum inside me. Another orgasm rippled through me, gentle and loving. I was so happy; joy warmed me up. I made my husband cum and he made me cum. It’s what we were made to do.

Sean and I coddled on his chair, and I gave him a kiss, letting him taste Emily’s pussy and ass. Then we watched the teen’s breasts heave as she lay exhausted on the table. Sweat beaded off her firm body; a happy, tired smile on her lips. After a few minutes, she finally sat up and beamed at us. “Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan. That was the best sex I’ve ever had.”

She jumped off the desk, and bent down for her panties. “No, take mine,” I told her.

I slipped off my husband’s lap, and grabbed her red panties, pulling them up my hips. We were about the same size, and they fit me nicely. Emily was a little unsure as she pulled up my lacy, sky-blue panties. She wiggled, adjusting my panties, and a naughty glint appeared in her eyes. Once she was fully dressed, she shyly said good-bye and slipped out of the classroom.

I turned to my husband, his eye staring at Emily’s panties slowly growing damp as his cum leaked out of my pussy. “I’ll be wearing these all day,” I promised. “I know how much you love smelling my used panties. Think how great this pair will smell with both of our scents on it.”

Sean groaned, “I can’t wait to get home.”

I kissed my husband. On the drive back home, I promised myself to visit him at work more often. There was something special about having a nooner with the man you loved; the pretty teen just made it that much more special.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 40: The Patriots

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 40: The Patriots

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Male/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Magic, Oral Sex, Anal Sex, Ass to Mouth, Ass to Pussy, Rimming, Exhibitionism, Incest, Wife, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 39.



The Tyrants, Mark and Mary Glassner, represent the greatest threat to Liberty in human history. As the great Statesmen Thomas Jefferson wrote in ‘The Declaration of Independence’, “We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they were endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that amongst these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness.” To this end, we the Patriots of the United States, shall bring about the Tyrants’ death, and restore a state of Liberty to all those they have enslaved. Our forefathers shed their blood to keep this Country Free; we shall not hesitate to shed ours.

–excerpt from ‘The Patriots Manifesto’, author Unknown

Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Murano Hotel, Tacoma, WA

A light rap woke me up.

I was in a strange room; panic seized me. Where was I? Did Brandon capture me?

No, Brandon’s dead. I had him executed yesterday. Relief flooded through me. Then where was I? Not my bedroom. Then I remembered—Brandon had burned our house down, destroying every possession and memory we had made. I was in the largest suite of the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma. It was our temporary home until the mansion could be constructed.

Mary slept next to me, her arms wrapped tightly about me, as if she was afraid even in sleep to let go of me. Locks of auburn hair spilled across my chest like silken flames. I felt safe in her arms, loved, and I kissed my wife’s freckled cheek.

There was another rap, slightly harder. I tried to sit up, but Mary had me in such a tight grip. She seemed terrified to let go of me, not that I blamed her after Brandon’s attack. This weekend had been a close one; I thought I was going to die, but Mary had been spectacular. I felt pride bloom in my chest as I remembered the courage she had displayed.

I shook Mary and she stirred and smiled as she looked up at me.

“Good morning,” she purred and kissed me on the lips.

The rap was even harder.

“What?” I asked in some irritation. My cock was growing hard as my wife’s body pressed against me.

The door opened; April and Lillian walked in bearing covered trays. Lillian wore a sexy, French-maid outfit with a bodice so low-cut her breasts looked like they were about to fall out if she bent over. About her narrow hips clung an extremely short skirt that showed off her fine legs, clad in fishnet stockings. Black hair, streaked with blues and purples, was gathered into a pair of pigtails that added an innocent look to her whorish outfit.

April wore her glasses, and her youthful face was surrounded by her thick, brown hair. Instead of a maid’s outfit she wore a naughty schoolgirl’s uniform: a white blouse, knotted just below her budding breasts to expose her flat stomach; a very short blue-and-purple tartan skirt that rode low on her hips; and knee-high, white socks added that sexy yet virginal look that made my cock ache. I could feel Mary’s breath quicken at the sight of them. Tight about both girls’ necks were gold chokers that proclaimed them to be our sluts; they looked it this morning.

“Your mother asked us to bring you breakfast,” April explained.

“And the outfits?” Mary asked. “I know you didn’t have those yesterday.”

Lillian laughed, “Well, after you and Master retired for the night we raided a sex shop. Well, all of us except for Alison and Desiree.” She spun about carefully. “Do you like it?”

“You two look delicious!” Mary purred.

“Would you like breakfast first, or us?” April asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

“You,” Mary and I said in unison.

April walked around to my side of the bed while Lillian strutted around to Mary’s. April set her tray – silver, the edge worked with a rope-like pattern, and a matching dome covered the food to keep it warm – down on the nightstand. I threw back the covers and my hot little schoolgirl crawled in and kissed me on the lips. I stroked her full, brown hair, then slid my hand down to rub her flat belly. My child grew inside her; according to Willow I knocked her up the day I took her virginity.

April rolled on top of me, rubbing her naked pussy into my stomach. She was shaved bare and dripping wet, staining my abs with her juices. She broke the kiss and started moving lower, her lips warm as she smooched down my body; her thick hair tickled like silk on my chest. When she reached my stomach, I squirmed as her tongue licked up the puddle her cunt left behind.

Next to me, Mary had pulled Lillian on top of her and freed her left breast, sucking Lillian’s nipple into her hungry lips. Lillian smiled at me; her piercings glinted silver on her eyebrow, nose, and lip. Mary released the hard nipple and grabbed Lillian’s pigtails. “Eat my pussy, slut!” Mary commanded.

“I’d love to, Mistress,” Lillian cooed and wiggled down Mary’s body, pulling the covers away and exposing my wife’s waxed and dripping cunt.

April’s wet mouth reached my cock and she kissed her way up the shaft. She looked so cute as her tongue started tracing the rim of my mushroom-shaped cockhead. “You little minx,” I groaned as her mouth engulfed my cock.

She smiled around my dick, her eyes flashing blue behind her glasses. Then she began bobbing her head. The naughty schoolgirl was hungry for my cum. One hand pumped my shaft, the other massaged my balls. She twisted her mouth around as she moved on my dick, brushing my cock against her cheeks and the roof of her mouth.

“Cock-hungry slut!” I groaned.

She popped off my cock just long enough to giggle, “Of course I am. It tastes so delicious, Master!”

Mary moaned and I glanced over to see her using Lillian’s pigtails as handlebars, guiding the slut’s mouth on her pussy. “Yes, right there!” Mary moaned. “Suck right there, whore!”

April’s mouth was bringing me to a boil. “Gonna cum!” I grunted.

April knew what to do: her mouth released my cock, and she rapidly pumped my shaft with her hand. My muscles tensed as my balls emptied themselves, spraying her face and glasses with streaks of ropey cum. She smiled happily, licking a glob that landed by her lips. More strands fell across her glasses, cheeks, forehead, and hair; sticky whiteness striped her innocent face with depravity.

“Fuck that’s hot!” Mary gasped, staring at April. Then her back arched and she gasped as an orgasm flooded her body. Lillian looked like the cat who got all the cream as she sat up, licking her pussy-stained lips.

“Let’s switch,” Mary panted, still eying April’s cum-splattered glasses.

I glanced at Lillian and her sexy maid’s outfit and nodded. “Come ride my cock, slut. Reverse cowgirl. I want to watch that ass beneath your skirt.”

Lillian stood up, walking around the bed as Mary grabbed April and pulled her off of me, stretching the schoolgirl out on the bed. Mary settled her weight atop April, her fingers quickly unknotting the slut’s blouse. Budding breasts spilled out and Mary sucked a dark nipple into her mouth before licking up to April’s face.

I almost came in Lillian’s cunt as she slid it down my cock. It was so fucking hot watching Mary lick my cum off the girl’s face. She moved up to April’s glasses, her tongue sliding pink across the lens and scooping up a smear of cum. Mary’s ass flexed as she began tribbing the slut, rubbing her clit against the schoolgirl’s.

“That’s so hot, Mare!”

Mary grinned at me, my cum on her lips. “Give my stallion a good ride, Lillian!”

“Yes, Mistress!” Lillian moaned as she fucked me.

I glanced at her ass. When Lillian rose up, the skirt would lift up as well, exposing her sexy cheeks. When she slammed down, the skirt would fall back to cover her ass. Then she would rise up and expose that beautiful butt all over again. The flash of flesh above my cock added a thrilling excitement. Lillian began to add a twist, shaking her ass side-to-side as she rode me, her cunt rubbing tightly around my cock.

“Oh Mistress!” April moaned. “Your pussy feels so good on me! Umm, thank you! Thank you!”

“Faster!” I urged Lillian. “Fuck me hard and fast, slut!”

Lillian picked up the pace, her pigtails flailing about as she threw her head back-and-forth in pleasure. Her cunt started massaging my cock as an orgasm rolled through the slut; her snatch felt wonderful about my shaft as she came. She kept right on riding my cock—she knew her duty as a slut was to give me pleasure.

“Our nipples are kissing!” April panted.

“Your little cunt is driving mine wild,” Mary purred into April’s ears. “Cum with me, slut! Let’s flood each other with our juices!”

“Yes, yes! Just a little more, Mistress! Umm, I love it when our clits kiss!”

“Shit! You little whore! I’m cumming all over your cunt!”

“So am I!” April howled. “I’m cumming! Thank you, thank you, Mistress!”

Lillian bounced hard on my cock, plunging me in and out of her tight tunnel. “Cum in me, Master! Please, my naughty pussy needs your cum! My cunt missed you so much, Master!”

I grabbed her hips and slammed her all the way down onto my cock and erupted into her. “There you go, slut! Devour my cum!” I grunted as my entire body tensed in pleasure.

The feeling of my jizz shooting inside her pussy sent Lillian shuddering in passion. “Yes, yes! I love to feel your cum shooting inside me!”

She slid off me, turned around and snuggled against my chest with a happy sigh. April nuzzled at Mary’s neck as the two held each other. My hand reached out and I found my wife’s. I stroked it gently, then squeezed softly. I smiled as her fingers lovingly clasped about my hand.

“Oh no!” Mary suddenly gasped, quickly untangling herself from April, and dashed for the bathroom. “This is all your fault, Mark Glassner!” Mary moaned from the bathroom.

Mary’s bout of morning sickness wasn’t that bad and, after I helped to clean her up, we ate our delicious breakfast. Mary’s was light—strawberry pancakes and a bowl of berries. My plate had scrambled eggs, waffles topped with bananas, bacon, and sausages. I guessed my mom wanted to make sure I ate enough. I was famished, and finished it off before Mary was even done with her pancakes.

We had a busy day ahead of us. We needed to solidify our control over the country; the heads of all the Federal Agencies were supposed to be on their way here, and that was a start. Mary and I talked for an hour, discussing various ways to exert our control over the government. We settled on Video Conferences; we would arrange live broadcasts for government employees to watch at work, placing them under our power.

When we finished breakfast and talking, Jessica walked in with a manila file folder in hand. She found a sexy genie outfit: green, transparent pantaloons and a transparent boob tube over which she wore a small vest decorated with gold embroidery. The outfit was probably supposed to be worn with underwear but I’m glad she didn’t because I enjoyed seeing her shaved cunt and caramel breasts through the fabric.

“Masters,” Jessica said, sitting on the bed. “The Country and the World are in a lot of turmoil, which is to be expected. The Governors of New Hampshire, Texas, Florida, and California are openly talking about mobilizing their National Guard units to protect themselves from ‘the Tyrants of the Northwest.’ Congress is split; both the Republican and Democratic parties are being ripped apart as roughly half of congress seeks to impeach the President and the other half sings your praises. It almost came to blows. I’ve never seen C-SPAN so entertaining before.”

I groaned. We needed to get the State Governors and Congress under our thumbs, before this spins out of control. “What else?”

“Riots,” Jessica sighed. “Between Miraclists on one side and Christians, Muslims, and Orthodox Jews on the other. Particularly in the Mid-West and the South.”

“What about the International reaction?” Mary asked, nibbling on a strawberry.

“Muslim nations are universally condemning you two as the new Great Satans and there must be a thousand fatwas being declared against you. Europe is split. Many EU heads-of-state were watching the events here in Tacoma, but not all of them – just like here in the States – caught it live. The Prime Minister of the United Kingdoms supports you, but he’s probably going to lose power. There’s a vote of no-confidence going to be brought before Parliament tomorrow. Also expect the UN to try and pass some sort of resolution against you today.”

Her news just seemed to get even worse. Every military in the world was being mobilized to either support or oppose us. Trading was halted on the New York Stock Exchange as the indexes plummeted, and the Asian and European Markets were crashing as a growing lack of confidence in the American economy was spreading.

“Is that it?” I sighed. This was going to be a lot harder than I thought.

Jessica shook her head no. “At the end of July, a Professor Scrivener was killed. Brandon Fitzsimmons was a person of interest in his death. Apparently, the Professor left behind some documents pointing the finger at Brandon. These documents, and the Professor’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, ended up on the internet. They first appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s website, and from there they’ve spread to a number of occult or New Age sites. The largest site it’s found on is UnearthedArcana.com where dozens of people have posted that they’ve made Pacts with Lucifer.”

“Are you saying there are dozens of Warlocks that’ve popped up?” I asked.

“Yes, Master. If dozens are posting that they’ve done it, how many are staying silent? Only a minority of people ever comment out of the hundreds that see something on the internet.”

“There could be hundreds of Warlocks out there?”

“Fuck,” Mary whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday, October 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Washington D.C.

Korina smiled at me – lighting up her doll’s face and seeming to make her sapphire eyes twinkle – as she slipped out of the slutty maid’s outfit, the black dress falling in a pile about her feet. She was naked underneath – like a good little slut should be – and her large breasts jiggled as the plane flew through a patch of turbulence. My cock was hard, eager to be inside her cunt.

I was in the bedroom of Air Force One. I commandeered it from the President. He could fly on one of the many VIP planes the Air Force maintained for other important dignitaries now that the USA was subordinate to our Theocracy. There was a nice, if not spacious, cabin with a bed on the plane for the President’s use, which I currently lay naked on. Desiree and Alison slept next to me—cuddled cutely together.

In the week since we defeated Brandon and declared ourselves Gods and Protectors of the United States and the World, Mary and I had been busy. Giving interviews, making phone calls, trying to get as many people in power as possible under our control. We started with the Federal Agencies. When the President summoned them to Washington State the Director of the CIA, the Department of Energy, and the Chairmen of the Federal Reserve all resigned in protest; their replacements were much more amenable. All the Federal Agencies were now run by people under our power and this week we were going to start the video conferences to get federal employees, particularly the law enforcement and spy agencies, under our umbrella.

I was flying alone to Washington D.C. to make Congress our Thralls, while Mary was heading to a meeting of State Governors in New York City to do the same thing. Then she was going to work on the UN who had been busy trying to pass sanctions on the US and our Theocracy. I hated being apart from my wife, but we could get more done separately then together. I tried not to fear for her safety, reminding myself that she had a battalion of soldiers and bodyguards to protect her.

The Military was one of the first things we got under our thumb. The only US Forces not under our control were in Afghanistan—General Brice Fear had refused the President’s orders. His army was split between commanders loyal to him and commanders under our power. The two forces have been skirmishing in Kabul for two days now.

I pulled Korina to me, kissing her on the lips, feeling her body press up against mine. I loved the feel of her breasts pillowing against my chest. Our kiss grew more passionate and I pulled her down to the bed.

“Mmm, you feel all hard and ready for me,” Korina cooed. “Which slutty hole should I use to satisfy you, Master?”

“Why don’t you choose,” I told her and a big grin filled her face.

She rolled off of me, facedown on the bed, sliding a pillow beneath her stomach, which raised up her plump ass. She wiggled it invitingly at me and I slid on top of her, kissing at her neck. “Good choice, slut.”

“Thank you, Master!” she cried out as I rammed my dick into her pussy, getting a nice coating of juices on my cock.

I pulled out of her inviting cunt, spread her asscheeks and placed the head of my shaft at her puckered hole. I pushed slowly, softly groaning as her tight ass enveloped my cock. Korina panted, looking back at me with a happy smile as I drove all the way into her taut embrace. I drew back, savoring the pleasure of her bowels, before driving back in.

“I love your ass, slut!”

“Thank you, Master! I live to pleasure you and Mistress! It’s what I was born for.”

I heard a giggle and glanced over to see Alison and Desiree watching. Alison was on top of Desiree, their breasts and cheeks mashed together, chokers glinting gold about their necks. A female soldier had returned Desiree’s choker the day after we defeated Brandon, begging her forgiveness for taking it. Desiree forgave her by fucking her up the ass with a strap-on, followed by Alison; the soldier loved every second of it.

“Fuck her hard, Master,” Alison purred.

Desiree smiled, wonderful, beautiful, bringing joy to my heart. Alison had managed to bring the Latina woman out of her shell after Brandon’s brutal rapes. Desiree wrapped her legs around her wife’s hips and pulled Alison’s pussy against hers. Alison kissed her wife, rotating her hips as the women tribbed each other. I kept pounding Korina’s ass and watched the beautiful women make love.

“¡Mi Sirenita! Desiree moaned as she tribbed Alison back.

I gripped Korina’s hips and pumped faster into her ass. “Yes, yes! Fuck me, Master! Use me for your pleasure! Oh fuck! Your cock is the best! I love you! Oh, yes! You’re driving me crazy! Harder! I’m your bitch! Fuck me like one!”

My balls slapped at her cunt – adding a wet, staccato beat to our rutting, a primal rhythm – as I pounded her asshole. “Fucking whore! Your ass is going to make me cum, slut!”

“Cum in me! Please! I love it when I feel your jizz inside me, Master!”

I buried into her warm depths and groaned, shooting her full of my seed. Her bowels clenched about my cock as her orgasm exploded through her. I laid on top of her, enjoying the feel of her asshole massaging my softening cock as I watched Alison’s ass flex as she pumped faster and faster on Desiree.

They were kissing passionately, both bucking and shuddering. Alison broke the kiss, her back arching. “Holy shit! I love you, Desiree! I love it when your pussy creams all over mine!”

“Cum for me!” Desiree panted, grasping Alison’s breast and playing with her pierced nipple. “Cum my love!”

Alison drove her cunt one last time into Desiree, her ass clenching as her orgasm tore through her, then she collapsed on her wife and the pair kissed and murmured affections to each other. God, it made me miss my own wife.

As Korina started licking my cock clean of her ass like a good slut, I sent a thought to Mary. I love you.

Oh, I love you, too, Mark, her thought came back. I could feel her lust; she was fucking someone.

Who’re you fucking?

This cute bellhop, though his dick isn’t as great as yours.

My cock was hard, Korina had it in her mouth. Alison had joined her, helping her lick my cock clean. Alison’s tongue drew up my shaft, her tongue’s piercing hard and smooth in contrast to her soft tongue. She reached the top, brushing Korina’s tongue, and the two sluts kissed each other about my dick’s head.

Close your eyes and pretend it’s my cock inside you, I sent. You’re riding your horny stallion, your back arched and my cock’s driving you crazy.

Oh yes! Oh God, I’m riding your cock, stud! Umm, it feels so great as I slid up and down on it!

Korina’s mouth popped off my cock and I groaned as Alison’s pierced tongue swirled around the head, the metal adding a thrilling sensation. Desiree knelt behind Korina, spreading her butt-cheeks, and bending down to suck my cum out of the slut’s dirty asshole.

Oh Mark! I’m gonna cum! Yes, yes! Oh, I so wish it was you inside me! I could feel her passionate climax through the Siyach spell.

I’m cumming in Alison’s mouth, Mare! I moaned. Feeling her climax sent me over the edge, and I flooded the slut’s lips.

I miss you, Mark, Mary sent, the passion dying away from her thoughts. Umm, Xiu is licking me clean of his cum.

“Sir,” Joslyn’s voice came over the intercom. Joslyn, along with Lydia, were the pilots. “We’ll be landing soon!”

We’re about to land, Mare.

I think I’m going to fall asleep with Xiu nursing at my clit.

Good night, my naughty filly. I love you.

Love ya. I could feel her drifting off to sleep.

Alison and Korina were kissing, swapping my cum as I started getting dressed in my suit. The sluts all, sadly, stopped playing around with each other and found their slutty maid outfits, then we left the small cabin. 51 and four squads of the bodyguard were taking their seats in the main cabin of the plane. Violet, dressed like a naughty schoolgirl, gave me a kiss on the mouth and sat on my lap. I had four sluts with me, the other four were with Mary.

Our bodyguard had tripled in the last week. Female cops from across the country flocked to Tacoma to volunteer to protect us, so Mary and I freed the original bodyguards that we had forced to serve us. 51 chose to stay – provided that I reunited her with her husband – along with a third of the other girls. The rest returned to their families and jobs. I’m glad 51 and 27 remained—we three survived Brandon’s attack together. Since the second-in-command, 47, quit, I promoted 27 to her position. She more than earned it that weekend.

I looked out the window and saw a C-130 flying in formation with us. There were another three of those carrying elements of the Legion—the army that swore me their allegiance and that I had bound with the Ragily prayer, the Monk version of the Zimmah spell. We had yet to find my limit as to how many I could bind with the Ragily prayer, and already 10,000 members of the Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marines had taken the oath. Along with the C-130s, a squadron of F-22 Raptors flew in formation around us. Mary had a similar force guarding her in New York City.

We came in for a landing at Andrews Air Force Base outside of Washington D.C. Awaiting our arrival was an honor guard, made up of advanced elements of the Legion and the bodyguards, and a fleet of SUVs, Humvees, and Strykers that would escort my armored limo. It may be overkill, but I was taking no more chances. Brandon showed me just how dangerous a Warlock could be.

There were dozens, if not hundreds, of Warlocks out there, each with access to the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and capable of threatening us. We had the FBI shut down UnearthArcana.com and any other websites where the translation appeared. Every time one was taken down, two more sprouted up like the severed head of the Hydra, on overseas sites in Russia, China, and other countries. Hackers and other internet freedom groups were starting to cause all sorts of problems from DOS attacks to releasing sensitive information.

Something had to be done about all these Warlocks. Jessica had given me a report of suspected Warlock activity. There was this Ghost of Paris that seemed to have knocked up half of a cheerleading squad in Texas and was daily molesting the women of the town. In South America, three separate men were fighting each other in Brazil, sending the country and its neighbors spiraling into chaos. A fourteen-year-old boy had just been elected President-for-Life in Spain, and in St. Paul, Minnesota a man calling himself Dr. Arthursson opened a clinic where he could reshape any woman to her ideal appearance in moments. He was charging a fortune for his services. One gave me a chuckle. In Glasgow, Scotland a man was flying around claiming he was Superman, complete with the tights and cape.

I bet Sam could figure out a spell to track down all these Warlocks. We needed to deal with them before things got too out of hand. She was supposed to be back from France in a day or two; was almost finished with her study of the Hidden Place in the basement of the Nun’s Motherhouse.

Stairs were wheeled up to Air Force One and half of my bodyguards, led by 51, quickly went down them, dressed in their slutty cop outfits and armed with a mix of MP5s and M16s. Then Alison and Desiree descended, followed by me, with Violet, Korina, and the other half of the bodyguards bringing up the rear. The media was on hand, cameras flashing, and I waved to them as I walked to the armored limo.

Leah was waiting for me, smiling as she held the door open. She looked hot in her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and white bustier; a red-and-blue tie fell invitingly between her cleavage. A small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap completed the outfit.

“My Lord,” Leah murmured.

I stroked her cheek and gave her a kiss on the lips; she blushed prettily. Next time I was home, I needed to bring Leah and her wife to my bed. Mary would enjoy that, she liked the two women. Their husband Jacob wouldn’t mind; I’d send him a few of the sluts to keep him busy.

My cock was hard just from looking at her; why wait for home? I kissed her a second time, pressing her against the body of the limo while my hand shoved into the cup of her bustier, feeling her large tit squeeze between my fingers. Her kiss grew passionate, her right leg hiking up, hooking around my left, and feistily rubbing up and down the back of mine.

I could hear the flash of cameras as the reporters immortalized the moment. Her hands found the zipper of my pants, pulling my cock out. I lifted her up, letting my cock prod her wet cunt. She moaned into my lips as I sank into her; there were no panties to get in the way. Her wet, warm sheath engulfed me, and I started pounding her cunt like a madman.

“Fuck me, my Lord!” she moaned, tossing her brown curls and humping her hips back into me. “Oh yes! Oh yes! I love it when you fuck me!”

Her moans were being broadcast live to the world. Like a firecracker, she went off fast and loud, her cunt squeezing my cock. It was so exciting – feeling her cunt massage my cock, knowing thousands were watching me fucking this slut in their homes – and I knew I wasn’t going to last long. With a few hard thrusts, I shot my cum into her pussy, moaning loudly, and enjoying that tense feeling passing through my body as I released my passion into a woman’s snatch.

“Thank you, my Lord!” she breathed as I pulled away, straightening her skirt.

“You’re welcome,” I told her, giving her ass a friendly squeeze, and then I piled into the back of the limo.

A few minutes later, we were driving away from the airfield and into the capitol, Alison cuddled on one side of me and Desiree on the other. The local police had shut down the highway and surface streets, and my motorcade made good time to the Willard Intercontinental, the hotel I was staying at. Out front, a large crowd of cheering people had gathered. I could see mostly black auras, belonging to Thralls, with a few silver auras – regular mortals – interspersed here and there.

When I got out of the limo, I let the crowds’ worshipful cheers wash over me. It was the most intoxicating thing in the world. Soldiers formed a small aisle through the crowd to the hotel’s entrance, and I shook hands and groped bared breasts as I slowly made my way to the lobby, my eyes roving for the perfect woman to take upstairs with me.

It was my custom now on these out-of-town trips to pick a lucky gal. Whether it was Mary and I together picking a woman, or just me on my own. I never looked for any particular woman, just whoever caught my eye. And tonight it was a teenage girl with a heart-shaped face. She looked so innocent with her plaited black hair and jean jacket. Next to her stood a more mature version of the girl, a woman in her late thirties. The daughter was taller, and barely had any tits, while the mom was short and very busty.

I motioned to the women and they both shrieked ecstatically. There was a tall man who the mother kissed and the daughter hugged, and he looked proud as his wife and daughter were brought to me. I wrapped my arms around each of them and kissed first the mom and then the daughter on the lips, before I took them into the hotel.

“I can’t believe you chose us, my Lord,” the teenage girl gushed. “Marcy and Amy will be so jealous!”

Her mother was crimson faced, breathing heavily. “Relax,” I told her and kissed her again.

“I’m sorry, this is just so exciting!” the mom gushed. “I’m mean, it’s you! When we joined the Living Church last August I never thought in a million years that you would ever bless me.”

“So you two are true believes?” I asked. “Let’s see if you follow the tenets.”

The mom lifted up her dress first, exposing a shaved pussy with fat, dark lips hanging an inch down. The daughter followed, raising the hem of her jean skirt and I saw a dark, black bush and just the hint of a tight slit.

“What’re your names?” I asked, reaching out to rub both of their pussies. They were both wet and I probed my finger up their snatches.

“I’m Tibby and this is my daughter Bryanna!” the mom gasped as I slowly fingerfucked her.

I pulled my fingers out of their cunts. Tibby tasted tart while Bryanna had a spicy, fresh flavor. The elevator dinged and I ushered the ladies inside the gilded box. The sluts and some of the bodyguards crowded in and we were heading up to the penthouse suite, where more bodyguards waited. They had arrived yesterday, an advance team to make sure everything was secure and ready for my arrival.

I led the mother and daughter to my bedroom, motioning at Violet to follow. It was richly furnished and very modern looking; weird lines and strange shapes abounded. Mary would probably have liked it—she was an artist—I didn’t get this stuff at all. I sat down on a chair; its strange back, curving over my head, was a little uncomfortable. Maybe it wasn’t intended to be sat on, but then why make it to begin with? Violet knew what to do, and knelt down and unzipped me and pulled my hard cock out.

Bryanna’s breath caught as she saw it. “It’s different than daddy’s.”

“Your dad is uncircumcised,” Tibby explained as Violet’s tongue danced across the head of my cock.

“Ohh,” Bryanna said as her mom pulled off her thick sweater to reveal a pair of lush breasts barely contained by a lacy bra.

“Have either of you been with a woman before?” I asked them.

“No,” Tibby answered, and Bryanna shook her head and blushed.

“Why not?”

“Well, we’re straight,” answered Tibby.

“You’ve just realized that you’re bisexual,” I ordered. “And that you are deeply attracted to each other. Why don’t you two get naked and explore these new feelings.”

“Wow, mom,” Bryanna cooed. “That is a nice pair of hooters ya got.”

Tibby reached behind her and unclasped her bra and freed her large breasts. They sagged a bit, but still looked great with large areolas and fat nipples. “Why don’t you give them a feel?” she suggested to her daughter.

As Violet’s mouth sucked my cock into her lips, Bryanna reached out and tentatively gave her mother’s tit a squeeze. The teen’s mouth opened in amazement as she began to knead the heavy orb. “I used to nurse from these, didn’t I?”

“You did. I loved it. I felt so close to you when you nursed.”

Bryanna ducked her head down and sucked her mother’s nipple into her lips. I grabbed Violet’s pigtails and began forcing her head up and down on my cock. I couldn’t take my eyes off the women; I loved watching mothers and daughters fuck.

Tibby mewled in pleasure, cradling her child’s head to her breast. “Oh duckling, that feels wonderful! Suck at momma’s tit! I love you so much!”

Bryanna released the nipple. “I love you too, momma!” Then she stood up and kissed her mother on the lips. Tibby melted against her daughter, cupping her child’s face, and kissed her back with passion. Bryanna was breathless when she broke the kiss.

“Umm, I want to see my little girl’s hooters.”

Bryanna flushed as her mom pushed her jean jacket off her shoulders. “Momma, you know I don’t have any tits.”

“You’re still young, duckling.”

“I’m fifteen, momma,” she protested as her mom pulled her red peasant’s blouse over her head. Her breasts were small, apple-sized, topped with puffy, pink nipples, and clearly didn’t need a bra to support them.

“They are beautiful,” Tibby insisted, giving her daughter’s breast a squeeze, then rolled her nipple between her thumb. Tibby then bent down and sucked her daughter’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, momma! That feels amazing! I’m nursing you now!”

The two women sank onto the bed; Tibby’s lips glued to her daughter’s breast. She pushed her daughter down onto her back, still sucking noisily at her tit, and ran her hands down Bryanna’s side, reaching for her jean skirt. Tibby pulled it up, exposing her daughter’s bushy twat. The teen gasped as her mother ran her fingers through her downy pubes and across her wet slit.

“Momma’s gonna make her duckling feel wonderful,” Tibby purred.

Tibby started kissing down her daughter’s body and Bryanna’s blue eyes sparkled with lust. “Oh momma!” she gasped as her mother spread her pussy lips open and dived in.

I began thrusting up into Violet’s mouth as I watched this incestuous display. My balls tightened; my eyes rooted at the sight of Tibby working her tongue deep into her daughter’s juicy snatch. I slammed into Violet’s mouth and shot three large blasts of cum into her. Violet pulled off my cock, swallowing and smiling happily.

“Thank you, Master,” she purred, stroking my cock.

“You did great, slut!”

I stood up, walked to the bed, and grasped the hem of Tibby’s black skirt, lifting it up. I spread her pussy lips open, gazing into her wet, pink depths as she made her daughter pant. Her cunt was just at the right level to let me stand at the foot of the bed and fuck her. I rubbed my cock on her vulva and then thrust it into her sheath.

“Oh yes!” Tibby gasped. “Fuck me, my Lord!”

“Are you on birth control?” I asked as I pumped my cock in her wet pussy.

“No, neither of us are. My husband had a vasectomy,” she answered. “You’re going to pull out, right?”

I laughed, “Nope. I’m going to cum in your, and your daughter’s, cunt. If you’re lucky, you both might carry my child.”

“That’d be wonderful, momma!” Bryanna gasped, pinching her puffy nipples.

“Yeah, I guess it would, duckling!”

I pounded her pussy hard. She wasn’t too tight, but she was warm and wet and knew how to move her hips. Bryanna had her hands tangled in her mother’s black curls, bucking her hips and rubbing her cunt all over her mother’s lips.

“Oh momma! This feels amazing! I love your mouth on my pussy! Um, eat me! Make me cream, momma!”

“Cum for me, duckling!” Tibby moaned. “Let’s cum together!”

“Yes!” Bryanna yelled. “Oh geez! Here it cums! Oh yes!”

Her back arched and her mother held on for dear life, never ceasing to drink her daughter’s fresh juices. I felt Tibby’s cunt spasming on my cock as she reached her climax, a velvety massage about my dick as her pussy writhed. I fucked her harder, feeling my own release approaching, then I spilled my fertile seed into her womb.

“Oh momma, I want to eat you now!”

“Absolutely, duckling! I’m all creamy now. You’ll just love it!” Tibby pulled away from me, white cum running out of her snatch. She unzipped her skirt and threw it to the floor before falling back on the bed and spreading her legs, and her pussy, wide open.

“Wow, momma!” Bryanna cooed. “Your pussy lips are huge!” She reached out, tugging on one. “Mine are small. You can barely see them. You’re bigger than me in every way.”

“Don’t pout, duckling. I’m all grown up!” Tibby slid her fingers threw her messy cunt. “Why don’t you give momma a good lickin’.”

Bryanna dove into her mother’s cunt, giving me a great view of the damp fur surrounding her tight slit. My cock was hard again and I buried into her teenage snatch. “Holy jeez!” Bryanna gasped. “He’s a little bigger than daddy!”

“Umm, I know,” Tibby cooed. “Doesn’t that cock just feel wonderful pumping in and out of you!”

“It does, momma!”

Bryanna’s cunt was a vice compared to her mom’s, and I enjoyed every second that I fucked her. Next to Mary’s pussy, teenage cunt was the best thing to fuck. I gripped her ass, spreading her firm cheeks and saw her rosebud asshole.

Well, maybe there was something better than teenage cunt.

“Owww!” Bryanna gasped as I shoved my cock into her bowels. My dick was well lubed, but her ass was virgin territory. “Momma, he’s fucking my butt!”

“Relax, duckling,” Tibby cooed. “Relax, your ass will take it!”

“Okay, momma,” Bryanna panted.

Her ass was tight ecstasy and I plunged in and out slowly, savoring the velvety feel of her. Tibby stroked her daughter’s face and guided the teen’s lips back to her juicy cunt. Bryanna’s head moved as she began eating her mother’s pussy and I could feel some of the tension leave her body; her ass wasn’t quite as tight anymore. I started thrusting faster, enjoying the feel of my balls slapping against her pussy.

“Um, duckling that feels wonderful! Eat momma’s dirty pussy! Lick momma clean! Oh yes!” Tibby’s large breasts heaved as her face squeezed in pleasure. She gasped once, squeezing the sheets and then smiled happily. “Thank you duckling!”

Tibby slid away from her daughter, then crawled down the bed, kneeling beside us. She bent down, giving Bryanna’s asscheek a big smooch, and watched my cock plunging in and out of her hole. Her hand reached under and I felt her fingers brush my pistoning cock, searching for her daughter’s cunt.

“Oh momma!” Bryanna gasped, squeezing her ass on my cock. “Ohh, play with my clitty!”

Bryanna’s hips started to move as her mother toyed with her clit. Tibby kept kissing and sucking at her daughter’s ass, leaving brown hickeys on white skin. The teen was cooing happily; her plaited braid coiled across her supple back. I reached out and grabbed it, yanking her head back. Her sapphire eyes shone with lust as she looked over her shoulder at me.

“Pound my ass, my Lord!” she moaned. “Oh, it feels so good! Umm, I’m so glad you took my anal cherry! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!” A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and her ass squeezed deliciously on my cock. “Oh yes! Do you feel my passion, my Lord? Do you feel my naughty, teenage ass squeezing on your hard cock?”

“Fuck, I do!” I moaned. My balls felt like they were about to explode, but I wanted to cum in her fertile cunt so I pulled out of her bowels and thrust my cock – dirty with her juicy ass – into her pussy. “Here it fucking cums!” I shouted, thrusting three times.

“Oh momma! He’s shooting in me! We’re gonna make a baby, momma!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jerrold Baxter – Washington D.C.

I knocked on the door of the apartment.

“Who is it?” a woman asked, her voice reedy, quavering.

“FBI,” I answered, holding up my badge. “I’m Agent Baxter, please open your door, ma’am.”

The old woman cracked the door open, the chain still in place, and peered at my badge. “What can I do for you?” she asked, a little nervous as she unhooked the chain.

Once inside, I whispered a word and I caught her as she fell asleep. I carried the old woman to her bedroom and set her on her bed. The Yashen spell would put her to sleep until around noon tomorrow. When she woke up, she wouldn’t remember a thing.

Her apartment gave the perfect vantage on the Willard Intercontinental’s entrance. I went back to the hallway and retrieved my gun case and started assembling my H&K PSG1 sniper rifle. The PSG1 was the perfect sniper’s weapon, very accurate. The German’s designed it for use in hostage situations after the Munich Games; it was very accurate, very deadly. I had a lot of experience with it; for seven years I had been a sniper with the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team, our version of the SWAT.

Once my rifle was assembled, I walked carefully to the window, concentrated, and whispered, “Ashan.” The spell created an illusion in front of the window; from the outside, it would still look like the window was closed and the shades were drawn. The spell was one of the many powers I gained when I sold my soul to the Devil along with the other Patriots last week.

It was the only way to save America. To save the world. I loved my Country too much to watch it become enslaved by Mark Glassner and his whore.

I opened the drapes and the window, set up my tripod and rifle. In the morning the Tyrant, Mark Glassner, would step out of the hotel and I would put a bullet in his brain.

I grabbed my pack, pulled out the CB radio. Mark controlled the NSA, and cell phones were too easily traced by them. I keyed up the CB, “19Q321 traffic is just fine in D.C.” It was the code that I was in position. There would be no answer. Headquarters was monitoring the band, but they would never transmit; CB’s are too easy to direction find.

I sat and watched, scanning the hotel. On the roof I could see the counter-snipers, soldiers with their own sniper rifles, scanning the neighboring buildings for someone like me. I laughed; with the illusion in place they could never see me.

“KK254 the Brooklyn Bridge is traffic free,” a woman’s voice crackled over the CB.

I smiled; Sheila Robbins was in place to assassinate Mary. If all went well tomorrow the world would be free of the Tyrants.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 41.

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 6: Marys Entscheidung

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 6: Marys Entscheidung

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, First, Group, Incest, Romance

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Kapitel 5



„Ich gehe nach oben und warte“, sagte Mark mir. „Wenn deine Liebe zu mir größer ist als dein Zorn, dann komme bitte nach oben. Wenn nicht, dann liebe ich dich trotzdem und ich werde dich nicht aufhalten. Nimm das Auto, nimm die Sachen, alles was du willst. Ich verspreche dir, dass ich dir nicht hinterher schauen werde. Nur, denke bitte darüber nach. Ich liebe dich, Mary!“

Ich hörte, wie Mark aufstand und den Raum verließ. Ich schluchzte in meine Hände. Kein Wunder, dass ich mich den ganzen Tag wie eine Nutte benommen hatte. Ein Mann, den ich noch nie gesehen habe, sagt mir, dass ich die perversesten Sachen machen soll und ich mache sie einfach, ohne darüber auch nur nachzudenken. Es war so, als habe er eine Art animalischen Magnetismus, dass er irgendeine besondere Lust in mir geweckt hatte, dass ich selber diese Dinge tun wollte. Und dass diese Gefühle dazu geführt hatten, dass ich mich in ihn verliebte hatte. Aber dass ich jetzt herausgefunden hatte, dass er mich kontrolliert hatte! Dass ich eigentlich nur eine Marionette war, die er an seinen Fäden hatte tanzen lassen. Verdammt, das war mehr als ich vertragen konnte. Mein ganzer Körper schüttelte sich, während ich weinte. Die Erkenntnis, dass Mark magische Kräfte hatte und dass der Teufel sie ihm gegeben hatte, lastete schwer auf meiner Seele.

Und das Schlimmste war, dass ich ihn liebte. Ich sehnte mich nach ihm. Ich wollte nach oben rennen und ihm zeigen, wie sehr ich ihn liebte. Ich wollte ihn umarmen und küssen… und ihn ficken. Aber wie konnte ich meiner in seiner Nähe sicher sein? Mit einem einfachen Kommando war ich Wachs in seinen Händen, bereit alles das zu tun, so pervers es auch war, solange er es wollte.

Dir haben die Perversionen doch gefallen.

Nein! Er hat dafür gesorgt, dass sie mir gefallen. Solange ich in seiner Nähe wäre, wäre ich seine Sklavin, so wie Allison und Desiree.

Aber er hat dich doch frei gelassen. Er hat dich aus seiner Macht entlassen. Wenn er es wollte, könnte er dafür sorgen, dass du hierbleibst. Er könnte dafür sorgen, dass du willst, dass du bei ihm bist und er könnte dafür sorgen, dass du alles vergisst, auch dass du zornig auf ihn warst. Du würdest ihn dann bitten, dich noch weiter zu erniedrigen. Du würdest auf Händen und Knien hinter ihm her kriechen.

Nein! Nein! Nein! Ich bin meine eigene Frau! Ich bin nicht Marks Sklavin! Ich bin kein Objekt für seine Lustbefriedigung! Meine Seele war zerrissen.

Ich stand auf. Ich musste hier raus! Ich schlang den Bademantel um mich, nahm mir den Schlüssel für den Eos, den Mark mir … gestohlen hatte. Meine Güte, war das ein Durcheinander! Ich hatte nur einen ganz dünnen seidenen Bademantel an. Er bedeckte meinen nackten Körper kaum. Ich hatte aber keine Zeit mehr, um mich umzuziehen. Was wäre, wenn er nach unten käme und mir eine erneute Gehirnwäsche verpasste? Panik ergriff mein Herz und ich sprang auf. Ich rannte durch das Wohnzimmer und griff mir die erstbeste Tüte mit Kleidung, die Allison achtlos abgestellt hatte. Mir war egal, welche Sachen in dieser Tüte waren. Ich könnte mich später umziehen, wenn ich erst einmal weg war. Wenn ich frei war.

Ich rannte nach draußen, schloss den Eos auf und sprang hinein. Ich steckte den Schlüssel in das Zündschloss und drehte ihn. Der Motor erwachte mit einem Schnurren. Ich würde entkommen. Ich würde weggehen, ich würde frei sein. Ich nahm den Schaltknüppel und erstarrte. Du liebst ihn doch! Dieser Satz kam aus der Tiefe meiner Seele. Du liebst ihn doch.

Aber er hatte mich erniedrigt. Er hatte mich verletzt. Wieder schluchzte ich.

Ja. Aber wer hat noch nie denjenigen verletzt, den er liebt?

Tränen rollten an meinen Wangen nach unten. Mein Bauch verkrampfte sich. Ich versuchte, einen Ging einzulegen, aber meine Hand wollte sich nicht bewegen. Wenn ich jetzt den Rückwärtsgang einlegte, war ich frei. Los Mädchen, es lohnt sich nicht. Wenn du zurückgehst, dann bist du wieder seine Sklavin.

Du bist jetzt frei. Mark hat dir die Wahl gelassen. Egal, was du auch wählst, du bist frei.

Er hat mir wehgetan. Wie kann ich zu ihm zurückkehren?

Du liebst ihn. Du kannst ihm vergeben.

Ich erstarrte. Ich konnte ihm vergeben. Mein Herz klopfte. Ich konnte ihm vergeben. Ich liebte Mark, ich sehnte mich nach ihm. Meine Hand am Schaltknüppel zitterte. Es kam nicht darauf an, warum ich ihn liebte. Mark hatte recht. Es kam nur darauf an, dass ich ihn liebte. Und er liebte mich. Wenn er mich nicht lieben würde, dann würde er mich so behandeln wie Allison und Desiree. Wie eine Hure. Du hast ihn doch mit anderen Frauen gesehen. Die Hälfte der Zeit hatte es ihn überhaupt nicht interessiert, ob sie Spaß am Sex hatten, oder ob sie gar einen Orgasmus hatten. Aber bei mir, da sorgte er immer dafür, dass ich auch meinen Spaß hatte und dass es mir auch kam.

Und was war mit Allison und Desiree? Ich konnte nicht leugnen, dass es mir auch Lust bereitete, sie herum zu kommandieren, sie wie meine Lustobjekte zu behandeln. Es gab da einen Punkt. Es machte mich geil, jemanden zu haben, der die perversesten Sachen macht, die ich haben möchte. Eine wunderschöne Frau, die nichts lieber tut, als dich mit ihrer Zunge zu befriedigen oder mit ihren Fingern. Mark hatte das auch von mir haben können. Und er hatte es auch von mir bekommen, damals, als ich noch mit Cynthia und Vivian zusammengearbeitet hatte. Aber er hatte mich befreit. Könnte ich dasselbe mit Allison und Desiree tun? Ich rutschte im Sitz hin und her. Meine Muschi kribbelte vor Lust. Nein, ich glaube nicht, dass ich das konnte. Aber was war, wenn er mich wieder zu seiner Sklavin machte? Ich liebte Mark, aber ich vertraute ihm nicht.

Dann hatte ich einen klaren Moment und ich hatte eine Erkenntnis. Es gab eine Möglichkeit, dass wir auf ewig in unserer Liebe gleichberechtigt waren, dass ich ihm vertrauen konnte.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Die Haustür öffnete sich. Ein Automotor startete.

Mary würde gehen.

Ich schluchzte in meine Hände. Mary hatte recht, mich zu verlassen. Ich hätte ihr nie sagen dürfen, dass sie mich lieben sollte. Ich hätte ihr nie sagen dürfen, dass sie mich ficken soll. Ich hätte nie ihre Beziehung zu ihrem Freund zerstören dürfen. Ich hatte ihr nichts als Untreue und Schmerz gebracht. Wie kann man so etwas mit jemandem machen, den man liebt? Das Schuldgefühl war drauf und dran, meine Seele ganz aufzufressen.

Ich schniefte höhnisch. Meine Seele! Darauf kam es ja gar nicht mehr an! Sie gehörte mir ja sowieso nicht mehr. Ich hatte sie ja für diese Fähigkeit verkauft. Ein einziger Tag mit diesen Fähigkeiten und das war das Ergebnis. Ich hatte es gründlich versaut. Ich war ein Idiot gewesen, als ich annahm, ich könnte künftig kein Loser mehr sein, wenn ich diese Fähigkeiten hatte.

Aber was sollte das alles jetzt noch!

Liebe ist für die Schwachen, flüsterte eine leise Stimme in meinem Kopf. Das brachte mich wieder an der Rand der Verzweiflung. Denk daran, was du dir heute früh versprochen hast. Du bist ein neuer Mann. Du brauchst keine Schuld mehr. Aber du brauchst auch keine Liebe mehr. Liebe sorgt nur dafür, dass du dir Sorgen um diese Huren machst. Und jetzt hast du dein Lieblingsobjekt verloren. Dein freches Fohlen.

Aber sie war nicht meine Hure. Eine Hure liebt man nicht. Und ich liebte Mary. Das war nicht einfach nur Lust. Ich fühlte etwas anderes für sie als für Cynthia und Vivian. Und sie bedeutet mir mehr als Allison, für dich ich eine gewisse Begeisterung habe.

Vielleicht hast du sie geliebt,. Aber sie hat dich nicht zurückgeliebt. Sie hat einfach nur gemacht, was du ihr gesagt hast.

Ich nahm die Schachtel mit dem Ring aus meiner Hosentasche und öffnete sie. Ich starrte den Diamantring an. In dem dunklen Zimmer, ohne dass es Licht zum Reflektieren gab, war der Diamant einfach nur ein dunkler Stein. Genau wie Marys Seele. Mary hatte mich nie geliebt. Sie hatte einfach nur das Licht meiner Befehle reflektiert. Das war ein brillantes Licht gewesen, das mich bezaubert hatte, das mich mit seiner Schönheit geblendet hatte. Aber ohne meine Befehle gab es nichts zum Reflektieren, nur eine dunkle Seele, die von mir angewidert war, die mich hasste.

Ich schloss die Schachtel wieder. Ich sollte den Ring loswerden. Ihn in die Toilette spülen, ihn auf den Müll werfen. Ich brauchte ihn nicht. Ich hatte ja meine Huren. Alles, was ich jemals haben würde, waren meine Huren. Allison und Desiree, und es würden noch weitere kommen. Eine Hure liebte man nicht. Eine Hure heiratete man nicht. Eine Hure fickte man nur, spritzte ihr seinen Samen in den Mund, in ihre Möse oder in ihren Arsch. Allison und Desiree waren beide nass und im Haus. Zwischen ihren Schenkeln könnte ich Mary vergessen. Mein Schwanz rührte sich in meiner Hose. Ich würde sie roh ficken.

„Mark“, flüsterte eine Stimme in der Dunkelheit.

Ich schaute hoch und ich erstarrte. „Mare?“ fragte ich ungläubig. Ich sah ihren wunderschönen Körper in der Tür stehen. Ich war so in meinen Gedanken gefangen gewesen, dass ich gar nicht bemerkt hatte, dass sich die Tür geöffnet hatte und dass Licht vom Flur in das Zimmer fiel. Sie war ein Engel, sie strahlte vor Liebe. Sie stand nicht unter meinen Befehlen, sie zeigte mir das Strahlen ihrer eigenen Liebe.

Sie kam zu mir und kniete sich neben mir auf den Boden. Ich umarmte sie und schluchzte an ihrer Schulter. „Es tut mir so leid, Mary, so leid.“ Alles war ich gefühlt habe, floss jetzt aus meiner Seele: Schuld, Scham, Angst, Herzschmerz, Verzweiflung. Ihre sanften Arme umschlossen mich, seidiges Haar streichelte meine Wange.

„Schsch“, machte Mary und schaukelte mich in ihren Armen. „Ich vergebe dir. Aber wir müssen etwas ändern.“ Sie zog sich zurück und bedeckte mein Gesicht mir ihren weichen Händen. Ihre grünen Augen schauten durch die Schlitze ihrer Finger in meine Seele.

„Was du willst!“ sagte ich.

„Wir müssen gleich sein“, sagte Mary. „Unsere Beziehung kann nicht bestehen, wenn wir nicht gleich sind.“

„Natürlich, Mare“, sagte ich glücklich und drückte sie an mich. Mary erwiderte diese Bewegung. „Natürlich.“

„Um gleich zu sein, muss ich meinen eigenen Pakt abschließen.“

Ich versteifte mich in ihren Armen. „Weißt du auch, was du da sagst? Du wirst deine Seele verkaufen.“

„Ja“, sagte sie. „Dann werden wir wirklich gleich sein.“

Ich schluckte. Ich wollte ihr eigentlich sagen, dass sich das nicht lohnte. Aber ich würde diese wunderschöne Frau, die mir eben vergeben hatte, nie haben, wenn sie nicht ihren eigenen Pakt abgeschlossen hatte. „Okay“, stimmte ich zu und drängte meine Einwände in den Hintergrund.

Mary entspannte sich und war von ihren Emotionen überwältigt. Tränen standen in ihren Augen. Vorsichtig wischte ich eine Träne weg und sie küsste meine Handfläche. Und dann weinten wir beide, wir umarmten uns und dann küssten wir uns leidenschaftlich. Ihre Zunge war heiß in meinem Mund. Irgendwie war der Bademantel aufgegangen und ihre Brüste waren in meiner Hand. Sie waren weich und gleichzeitig fest. Ihre Nippel waren hart, als ich mit ihnen spielte. Mary stöhnte leise in meinen Mund. Der Duft von Kokosnuss erfüllte meine Nase, Strähnen von ihrem rotbraunen Haar strichen über mein Gesicht. Weiche Hände knöpften meine Hose auf und fanden dann meinen Schwanz, hart und pochend und befreiten ihn aus seinem Gefängnis.

Ich stand auf und Mary lag in meinen Armen. Ihre Arme hatte sie um meinen Hals geschlungen und wir küssten uns, bevor ich sie auf das Bett legte. Sie war geschmeidig und nass, und sie wand sich, und sie war so wunderschön. Ich zog mein Hemd aus und schob meine Hose und meine Unterhose herunter. Ihre Augen glänzten vor Gier und ihre Arme und Beine öffneten sich, als ich mich auf sie legte. Sie zog mich an sich. Marys Zunge war in meinem Mund, als ihre Finger nach meinem Schwanz griffen und ihn in ihre nasse Muschi führten.

Ihre Schamlippen fühlten sich an wie Seide, als sie meinen Schwanz an ihrem Schlitz nach oben und nach unten führte. Und dann fand meine Eichel ihr Loch und ich war in meiner Geliebten. Wir stöhnten beide und wir bewegten uns beide gleichzeitig. Wir küssten uns und wir keuchten. Ihre Muschi war so warm und nass, sie hieß mich willkommen.

„Ich liebe dich“, flüsterte ich, während mein Schwanz langsam immer wieder in ihre Nässe eindrang. „Ich liebe dich auch“, flüsterte sie zurück. Sie küsste mich und rieb ihren Kitzler gegen mein Schambein, wenn ich in ihr innen anstieß.

Unsere Hüften bewegten sich jetzt drängender und mein Schwanz schürte die Flammen ihres Orgasmus und ihre Muschi schürte meinen. Meine Hände fanden eine Brust, fest und weich in meiner Hand. Ihre Finger kratzten über meinen Rücken, während ihre Leidenschaft weiter wuchs. „Ich bin so nah!“ flüsterte sie in mein Ohr. Sie biss vorsichtig hinein. Unsere Hüften fickten jetzt feste. „Fester, fester, mein Hengst!“ stöhnte sie. Und dann zuckte mein Fohlen unter mir, als die Lust durch ihren Körper strömte. Die Muschi meines Fohlens molk meinen Schwanz, als sie in ihrer Lust unter mir zuckte und zitterte. Mein Sperma schoss in ihre Höhle.

Ich rollte von Mary herunter und sie kuschelte sich an mich. Sie legte ihren Kopf auf meine Brust und ihr Haar bedeckte mich. Ich streichelte ihr Haar und sie seufzte zufrieden. Ihre Hand streichelte meinen Bauch. Wir lagen nebeneinander und genossen einfach nur die Anwesenheit des anderen und den Frieden und das Glück. Sie atmete langsamer und schlief ein. Ich schloss meine Augen und tat es ihr gleich.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Etwas lutschte warm und nass an meinem Schwanz und brachte mich wieder zu Bewusstsein. Es war dunkel, mitten in der Nacht. Marys Mund war an meinem Schwanz und ihre Zunge schlang sich um meine empfindliche Eichel. Ich konnte sie in der Dunkelheit neben mir knien sehen. Ihre Hüften waren neben meinem Kopf.

Ich streichelte ihr Bein und fuhr mit meiner Hand bis zu ihrem Arsch nach oben. Sanft zog ich sie an mich. Sie hob ihr Bein und schwang es über mich. Ich roch ihre Erregung, süße und würzig. Sie senkte ihre Muschi auf meine Lippen. Meine Nase drückte sich in ihren Schlitz. Ich atmete ihre Gier ein und meine Lippen fanden ihren harten und geschwollenen Kitzler. Ich saugte an ihrem Kitzler, während sie meinen Schwanz bis in ihren Hals nahm. Wir stöhnten einander in das Geschlecht hinein.

Ich trank ihren Nektar, süß und würzig, während sie mit ihrem Kopf auf meinem Schwanz auf und ab fuhr. Sie machte das ein paar Mal schnell, dann nahm sie mich wieder in ihren Hals und ihre Kehle zog sich um meiner Eichel zusammen, als sie mit ihren Lippen mein Schamhaar küsste. Dann entließ sie meinen Schwanz wieder und fing von vorne an. Ich saugte an ihrem Kitzler und schob ihr zwei Finger in ihre nasse saugende Muschi. Ich bewegte sie und fickte sie, wobei ich ihren G-Punkt suchte. Als ich ihn gefunden hatte, zuckte sie über mir und saugte hart an meinem Schwanz.

Wir kamen gemeinsam, mein Sperma floss in ihren Mund und sie gab mir ihren Saft zu Trinken. Mary kam zu mir hoch und wir küssten uns und schmeckten einander. Dieses Mal legte ich meinen Kopf auf ihre weichen Brüste und dann schliefen wir beide wieder ein.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Weiches Licht drang durch die Vorhänge, als die Sonne über dem Mount Rainier aufging. Mary lag an meiner Seite. Sie hatte mir den Rücken zugewendet. Ihr Arsch fühlte sich an meiner Hüfte schön weich an. Mein rechter Arm lag unter ihr, als rollte ich mich auf die Seite und drückte mich von hinten gegen sie und hielt sie in ihrem Schlaf fest. Ich döste noch einmal ein, Marys Arsch rieb sich langsam an meinem Schwanz, der anfing, hart zu werden.

Ich fing an, ihren Hals zu küssen und eine Hand zu ihrer Hüfte zu bringen, dann um sie herum, um eine kleine Brust zu bedecken. Mary seufzte und rieb ihren Arsch an meinem Schwanz. Dann rutschte mein Schwanz zwischen ihre Beine und rieb sich an ihrem Schlitz. Mary bewegte sich ein wenig und rieb jetzt ihre Fotze an meinem Schwanz. Sie wurde feucht, während ich langsam mit meinem Schwanz kleine Bewegungen machte.

„Komm, steck ihn rein“, stöhnte sie schläfrig.

Ich schob meine Hüften ein wenig nach vorne und meine Eichel rutschte in ihre Muschi. Langsam fickte ich sie. Mary drehte ihren Kopf und wir küssten uns. Es fühlte sich gut an, in ihrer Fotze zu stecken. Sie griff mit ihren Muskeln nach meinem Schwanz. „Du fühlst dich so gut an“, stöhnte ich in ihr Ohr. Ich küsste sie leicht und knabberte an ihrem Ohrläppchen. „Es fühlt sich gut an in meinem Fohlen!“

Sie griff nach meiner Hand auf ihrer Brust und zog sie zu ihrer Fotze. Dann rieb sie meine Finger an ihrem harten Kitzler. Sie stöhnte und drückte meine Hand gegen ihren Kitzler. Ich fing an, sie fester und tiefer zu ficken. „Oh, komm, fick mich!“ keuchte sie. „Mein geiler Hengst, fick mich!“ Ihre Fotze zog sich um meinen Schwanz zusammen, als es ihr kam. „Mein Gott!“ rief sie und zuckte in meinen Armen.

„Oh Gott“, stöhnte ich und schoss mein Sperma in mein Fohlen.

Ich hielt sie fest und wog sie in meinen Armen. Ihre Muschi hielt meinen schrumpfenden Schwanz fest. Ich küsste ihre Schulter und ihren Hals. Meine Hand rutschte wieder nach oben und ich fand erneut ihre Brust. Sanft massierte ich ihre Titte. „Ich liebe dich“ flüsterte Mary schläfrig. Ich küsste sie auf die Wange, drückte ihre Brust und flüsterte zurück: „Ich liebe dich!“ Meine Augen schlossen sich und ich schlief wieder ein, während ich noch in meiner Geliebten steckte.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Es wurde leise an die Tür geklopft und Mary bewegte sich in meinen Armen. „Hallo?“ fragte Mary schläfrig.

„Meister, Herrin, wir haben hier ein Frühstück“, sagte Allison leise. „Dürfen wir hereinkommen?“

Ich wischte eine Strähne von Marys Haar aus ihrem Gesicht und küsste sie. Sie lächelte. „Guten Morgen, Liebling.“

„Guten Morgen, Mare.“ Ich drückte sie und küsste sie noch einmal. „Die letzte Nacht war toll!“

„Sie war toll“, schnurrte Mary und küsste mich. Dann lächelte sie entschuldigend. „Sorry, ich muss mal dringend pinkeln.“

„Ok“, sagte ich und ließ sie los. Sie sprang aus dem Bett und ich erhaschte einen Blick auf ihren nackten Arsch, als sie durch das Zimmer lief und im Bad verschwand.

An der Tür klopfte es noch einmal. „Meister, Herrin, dürfen wir hereinkommen“, fragte Allison ein zweites Mal. „Wir haben ein Frühstück.“

Ich rieb mir den Schlaf aus den Augen und setzte mich im Bett auf. „Ja, kommt rein.“

Allison und Desiree kam in das Zimmer. Sie trugen silberne Tabletts. Auf jedem Tablett standen ein Glas Orangensaft und Teller mit Toast, pochierten Eiern und Schinkenstreifen. Beide Mädchen waren nackt, so wie sich das für guten Schlampen gehört. Allison hatte den geschmeidigen Körper eines Teenagers. Ihr Haar war rosa gefärbt. Ihre Brüste waren groß und fest, ihre Nippel waren mit silbernen Piercings verziert. Ihre Muschi war rasiert und hatte ein zusätzliches Tattoo. Desiree war eine reife Frau Ende Zwanzig. Ihre Haut war braun, Zeugnis ihrer Hispanischen Herkunft, üppig und kurvig. Sie hatte einen hübschen runden Po. Ihre Brüste waren groß und voll und sie schwangen hin und her, wenn sie ging. Dunkle rosafarbene Nippel erhoben sich stolz von großen Brustwarzen. Auch ihre Muschi war rasiert und zeigte ihre großen heraus stehenden Schamlippen.

Desiree stellte ihr Tablett auf meinem Nachttischchen ab, während Allison um das Bett herumging und Marys Tablett auf dem anderen abstellte. Im Bad wurde die Spülung betätigt und dann kam Mary wieder. Sie war genauso nackt wie die beiden Schlampen. Sie hatte die kleinsten Brüste der drei Frauen. Sie waren mit Sommersprossen bedeckt. Ihr Gesicht war herzförmig und hatte ebenfalls Sommersprossen, und sie hatte die süßesten Grübchen auf der Welt, wenn sie lächelte. Ihre Muschi war gewachst. Nur oberhalb hatte sie einen herzförmigen kleinen Busch stehen lassen.

„Oh Herrin, du bist geblieben!“ sagte Allison und warf ihre Arme um Mary. Mary drückte sie auch und küsste sie leicht. Allison rieb ihren Körper an Mary und ihre Küsse wurden leidenschaftlicher.

Ich nahm mir eine Scheibe Speck und schob sie mir in den Mund. Ich winkte Desiree zu mir heran und sie schob ihren reifen Körper an meine Seite. Ihre großen Titten ergossen sich über meine Brust. Ich schlang einen Arm um sie und küsste sie auf den Mund. Ich schmeckte Muschi. Ein Bild von Desiree zwischen Allisons Beinen erschien in meinem Kopf. Ihre Schenkel teilten sich und ihre nasse Möse rieb sich an meiner Hüfte. Ihre Hand griff nach meinem Schwanz und sie wichste ihn vorsichtig.

„Ist sie nicht wunderschön?“ flüsterte ich zu Desiree, Desiree murmelte etwas und leckte an meinem Hals. „Sie wird geil“, sagte ich zu Desiree. Ich sah, wie Marys Hand nach Allisons Hüfte griff und dann zu ihrem Arsch herunter glitt. Allison küsste Marys Hals und rieb ihre Fotze an Marys. Ich sah gerne zu, wenn es Mädchen miteinander trieben. Mein Schwanz war hart in Desirees Hand. Ich kniff ihr in den runden Arsch und sagte; „Steig auf meinen Schwanz.“

„Ja, mi Rey!“ sagte sie. Ich war mir nicht sicher, was „mi Rey“ bedeutete, aber es klang sexy. Sie stieg auf meinen Schoß und ihre großen Brüste schwangen in mein Gesicht. Ich saugte an einem der dicken Nippel und Desiree stöhnte. Ihre Hände griffen nach meinem Schwanz und führten ihn zu ihrer nassen Möse. Oh verdammt, es fühlte sich so geil an, als sie sich langsam auf meinem Schwanz aufspießte. Sie stöhnte. Dann fickte sie mich langsam, erhob sich ein wenig und ließ sich dann wieder herunter. Ihre Fotze saugte meinen Schwanz geradezu herein.

„Du bist so groß!“ stöhnte Desiree, „Mi hombre hermoso!“

Desiree drückte ihren Rücken durch und sie fickte mich fester. Ihre Titten hüpften vor mir. Ich fuhr mit meiner Hand an ihrem Schenkel nach oben und fasste ihre Hüfte an. Sie bewegte ihre Hüften immer schneller auf meinem Schwanz und stöhnte dabei lustvoll. Ich griff nach einer vollen Brust und fand einen harten Nippel. Hinter Desiree konnte ich sehen, wie Mary an der Wand lehnte. Allisons Gesicht war in ihrem Muff. Marys kleine mit Sommersprossen bedeckten Titten hoben und senkten sich voller Begierde.

„Oh verdammt“, stöhnte Mary und bewegte sich auf Allisons Gesicht. „Oh verdammt, ich komme!“

Ich schloss meine Augen und genoss das tolle Gefühl von Desirees Fotze auf meinem Schwanz. Die Matratze knarrte und bewegte sich, als jemand auf das Bett kletterte. Ich öffnete meine Augen und sah Mary, die sich an mich ankuschelte. Ihr Körper war von ihrem Orgasmus noch ganz erhitzt. Sie küsste meinen Hals und ihre Hand spielte mit meinem Brusthaar. Allison kletterte hinter Desiree auf das Bett und drückte ihren Körper gegen ihren Rücken. Sie küsste Desirees Schulter und Allison fing an, ihre Fotze an Desirees Arsch zu reiben, während diese mich noch weiter ritt.

„Das ist ja vielleicht geil!“ stöhnte ich, als Allison ihre Arme um Desiree schlang und eine ihrer schweren Brüste mit einer Hand umfing. Die andere Hand ließ sie nach unten rutschen, um mit ihrem Kitzler zu spielen.

„Bist du gleich soweit?“ flüsterte Mary. „Spritzt du gleich deinen Saft in die Fotze von dieser dreckigen Hure?“ Sie leckte mein Ohr und ihre Hand fuhr an meiner Brust nach unten und über meinen Bauch. Dann fing sie an, mit meinem Schamhaar zu spielen.

„Yo estoy correrse!“ stöhnte Desiree auf Spanisch. Sie zuckte auf mir und ihre Fotze verkrampfte sich auf meinem Schwanz, als es der Schlampe kam. Ich grunzte und schoss mein Sperma tief in Desirees Muschi.

Mary küsste mich auf die Lippen, als Desiree von mir herunter rollte. „Ist es dir gut gekommen?“ fragte sie mich. Ich murmelte ein Ja und erwiderte ihren Kuss. Desiree fing an zu stöhnen, als Allison anfing, ihr wie eine gute Schlampe mein Sperma aus der Fotze zu lutschen. Mary schlug auf Allisons Arsch. „Macht euch vom Acker, ihr beiden Schlampen!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Ihr Gesicht war mit meinem Sperma verklebt. Sie zog Desiree aus dem Zimmer.

Wir lagen im Bett und fütterten uns gegenseitig mit Speckstreifen und Toast und wir träufelten Sirup auf unsere Körper, den wir anschließend wieder ableckten. Ich war der Meinung, dass es sexy war, Mary Sirup von der Titte zu lecken, aber als sie das auch bei mir machte, fand ich das noch viel erregender. Dann küssten wir und blieben mit unseren Lippen aneinander kleben. Mit vollem Bauch kuschelten wir noch eine ganze Weile. Ich streichelte meiner Mary das Haar und Wärme durchströmte meinen Körper. Ich war glücklich. Ich wollte, dass es ewig so mit uns beiden bleiben sollte.

Leider hatte meine Blase andere Ideen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nachdem ich mit Mary gemeinsam geduscht hatte und nachdem wir uns unter der Dusche wieder geliebt hatten, zogen wir die Kleidung an, die Allison oder Desiree für uns bereitgelegt hatten. Mary zog ein rotes Spitzenhöschen an und ein weißes Korsett mit einem kurzen Rock. Das Korsett und der Rock mussten aus dem Laden gewesen sein, in dem ich meinen Schwanz an der Kasse tief in der Fotze der Verkäuferin gehabt hatte. Sie sah in dem Outfit geil und billig aus. Zuletzt legte sie den herzförmigen Anhänger an, den ich für sie gefunden hatte. Er lag genau auf ihrem Dekolletee. Für mich hatten die Schlampen eine gestreifte Boxershorts und Bluejeans und ein weiß blau gestreiftes Polohemd hingelegt.

Mary ging durch die Schiebetür und setzte sich auf einen Sessel auf dem Balkon. Ich ging zu ihr und kuschelte mich an sie. Dann schauten wir auf den schneebedeckten Gipfel des Mount Rainier. Der Berg war so schön wie immer. Sein Gipfel wurde von ein paar kleinen weißen Wolken eingehüllt.

Nach einem Moment der Stille fragte Mary: „Was muss ich tun, um den Teufel herbeizurufen?“

„Wir brauchen eine Schachtel“, sagte ich. „Und ein sexy Foto von dir.“

„Muss es sexy sein?“ fragte Mary überrascht.

„Jedes Foto von dir ist sexy“, sagte ich und rieb ihren Schenkel. „Besonders, wenn du solche Sachen anhast.“ Ich schaute auf ihr Korsett. Mary bewegte sich und schob ihre Titten nach vorne. Ein zufriedenes Lächeln spielte auf ihren Lippen.

„Und das ist alles? Eine Schachtel und ein sexy Foto?“

„Nein, dann brauchst du noch Schafgarbe und …“ Mary unterbrach mich. „Schafgarbe?“

„Das ist eine kleine weiße Blume. Wir können sie im Baumarkt bekommen. Und dann brauchen wir noch Erde vom Friedhof.“ Mary zog ihre Augenbrauen hoch. „Und dann noch einen Knochen von einer schwarzen Katze.“

Mary blinzelte überrascht. „Einen Knochen? Willst du damit sagen, dass du ein Kätzchen getötet hast?“ fragte Mary mich anklagend. Und sie schlug auf meinen Arm.

Ich rutschte ein wenig hin und her. „Ja“, sagte ich und räusperte mich.

Mary schluckte. „Muss ich also auch eine Katze umbringen?“

Ich schüttelte den Kopf. „Nein, ich habe, ähm, noch was übrig.“ Mary entspannte sich zwar, aber sie sah noch immer ziemlich besorgt aus. Ich drückte ihren Oberschenkel. „Das wird schon gehen.“

Sie atmete tief ein. „Okay, dann müssen wir also noch einmal einkaufen gehen.“

Unsere Schlampen machten Hausputz. Sie waren immer noch nackt. Ich sagte Desiree, dass sie mit Allison sexy Outfits für Hausmädchen kaufen sollten, die sie im Haus tragen sollten und außerdem die provozierendsten und nuttigsten Outfits, die sie beide außerhalb des Hauses tragen sollten. Desiree nahm ihr eigenes Auto, einen 3er BMW und benutzte die Kreditkarten ihres Mannes. Mary sagte ihr außerdem, dass sie in einen Sexshop gehen und ein paar Dildos kaufen sollten, auch welche zum Umschnallen. Ein Bild, wie Mary einen Umschnall-Dildo trug und Allison oder Desiree damit fickte, kam in meinem Kopf hoch und ich lächelte. Mary sah mein Lächeln und lächelte mich verdorben an. Dann gab sie den Schlampen noch eine Liste mit Künstlerbedarf, den sie sich von den beiden mitbringen lassen wollte. Mary war Künstlerin. Sie besuchte die De-Vry-Universität, um dort einen Abschluss in Graphikdesign zu machen.

Ich nahm meine Schlüssel, meine Geldbörse und meinen Camcorder und Mary nahm ihre Tasche und wir verließen das Haus und stiegen in den Mustang. Der Motor erwachte zum Leben und ich raste aus der Nachbarschaft. Ich war mein ganzes Leben zu schnell gefahren, ich wusste also, wie ich mit dem Auto umgehen musste. Mary hielt sich am „Oh-Scheiße-Griff“ fest. Ich hatte keine Ahnung, wofür der Handgriff oberhalb des Sitzes eigentlich da war, aber im Moment erfüllte er jedenfalls einen Zweck. Man kann sich daran festhalten, wenn der Fahrer die Kurven ein bisschen sehr schnell nimmt und man „Oh Scheiße“ ruft und man betet, dass dein Freund dich mit seiner Fahrweise nicht umbringt.

Mary stieß mich an. „Verdammt, du wirst uns noch umbringen!“ Sie war zornig, also fuhr ich ein wenig langsamer, nur noch dreißig über der Geschwindigkeitsbegrenzung und das beruhigte sie ein wenig.

Wir erreichten Lowes. Dieses Lowes hatte im letzten Jahr eröffnet. Es lag direkt gegenüber vom alten Lowes. Ich parkte das Auto und wir gingen durch den Laden in das warme Gewächshaus, das seitlich davon lag. In der Luft schwebte der süßliche Duft von Blumen und der Geruch von Dünger.

Ich schaute durch die Reihen mit den Blumen und suchte nach der Schafgarbe, die ich in der vergangenen Woche hier gekauft hatte. Da stieß Mary mich an. Sie zeigte auf das Ende der Reihe. Dort standen zwei wunderschöne eineiige 15 Jahre alte Zwillinge. Sie waren beide blond. Eine hatte kurzes Haar, die andere trug einen Zopf. Die Kurzhaarige trug eine Shorts, die an ihrem knabenhaften Körper eng anlag und ein rosafarbenes Top, das ihre festen Brüste gut zur Geltung brachte. Die mit dem Zopf hatte eine blaue Bluse an und einen dunkelblauen Rock. Beide Mädchen hatten fantastische schlanke Beine. Hinter ihnen sahen wir einen Mann und eine Frau, das mussten ihre Eltern sein.

Der Vater war ein großer blonder Mann mit einem durchtrainierten Körper, der ihn jünger aussehen ließ, als ein Mann mit zwei Töchtern im Teenageralter aussehen sollte. Und seine Frau war eine umwerfenden brünette Granate. Sie trug ein enges rotes Oberteil mit einem Fischgrätenmuster. Ihre Brüste füllten das Oberteil schön aus. Dazu trug sie eine enge Jeans, die wie eine zweite Haut an ihrem kurvigen Körper anlag.

„Was meinst du?“ fragte ich Mary.

„Mmmm, ich werde mir die Frau nehmen und du kannst die Töchter haben“, schnurrte Mary. „Ich will an diesen Titten lutschen. Die sind so groß wie die von Desiree.“

Ich führte Mary den Gang entlang. „Hi“, grüßte ich und schüttelte dem Vater die Hand. “Ich bin Mark und das hier ist Mary.“

„Ich heiße Cathy Cunningham“, sagte die Ehefrau. „Das hier ist mein Mann Jim.“ Jim grunzte, das hätte eine Begrüßung sein können. „Er ist immer ein bisschen schüchtern. Das hier sind unsere Töchter Daisy und Rose“, fuhr Cathy fort. Die Kurzhaarige war Daisy und die mit dem Zopf hieß Rose. „Es ist jetzt viel einfach, sie auseinander zu halten, wo sie Teenager sind“, witzelte Cathy. „Als sie noch kleiner waren, haben sie immer dieselben Sachen angehabt.“

Die beiden Mädchen wurden rot und schauten ihre Mutter wütend an. „Mama!“ riefen beide.

„Du hast zwei wunderschöne Töchter“, sagte ich. „Mary und ich würden sehr gerne mal ihre Tittchen sehen.“

Die beiden Mädchen erröteten noch mehr. „Los Mädchen“, sagte die Mutter. „Zeigt ihnen eure Tittchen.“ Jim schaute sein Frau erschrocken an, aber er unternahm nichts.

Ich nahm meinen Camcorder und filmte, wie Daisy ihr Top auszog und Rose anfing, ihre Bluse aufzuknöpfen. Daisys BH war weiß und hatte einen kleinen rosafarbenen Strich unter den Körbchen. Sie griff nach hinten und öffnete den BH. Ich sah Daisys feste kleine Brüste, während Rose noch immer mit den Knöpfen an ihrer Bluse kämpfte. Schließlich hatte sie es auch geschafft und ihr BH stellte sich als aus Spitze heraus. Er war purpurfarben und hatte seine Schließe vorne. Ihre Titten quollen heraus, als sie sie öffnete.

„Sind das nicht prächtige Titten?“ fragte ich. Mary leckte ihre Lippen.

„Oh ihr beiden Süßen. Die sind wirklich ganz toll“, stöhnte die Mutter.

„Ja“, stammelte Jim. „Sie sind ganz wundervoll.“

Beide Mädchen wurden wieder rot. Aber dann verloren sie langsam ihre Hemmungen, vor Fremden ihre Brüste zu zeigen und sie nahmen gewisse Posen ein, um ihre Titten noch besser zur Geltung zu bringen.

„Heilige Scheiße“, sagte ein Mann hinter uns. Scheiße, ich hatte völlig vergessen, den Gartenbereich zu sichern. Ein Angestellter von Lowes mit einer grünen Gartenschürze starrte die beiden Teenager an. Sein Namensschildchen wies ihn als Victor aus.

„Victor, du schließt jetzt das Gartenzentrum und sagst allen, dass es hier einen Wasserrohrbruch gegeben hat“, bellte ich. „Ja Sir“, schluckte Victor und er verschwand, um meinen Befehl auszuführen.

„Ihr könntet doch eigentlich auch eure Unterteile ausziehen“, schlug Mary vor und sie runzelte die Stirn, als die Teenager ihr nicht gehorchten.

„Jeder tut das, was Mary sagt“, sagte ich. „Also Mädchen, ausziehen. Wir wollen euch nackt sehen.“

„Ja“, grunzte der Vater. Sein Schwanz machte eine Beule in seiner Hose.

Die Mädchen zogen ihre Turnschuhe aus und ihre weißen Söckchen. Daisy schälte sich aus ihrer engen Hose und Rose fand den Reißverschluss ihres Rocks. Diesmal war sie die schnellere der beiden Schwestern. Ihr Rock fiel auf ihre Füße und dann folgte ihr purpurfarbenes Höschen. Wir sahen ihren blonden Muff. Daisy hatte es schließlich auch geschafft und zog jetzt ihr Minnie-Maus-Höschen aus. Sie war glattrasiert. Ihr Schlitz war eng und mädchenhaft.

Mary glitt hinter Cathy und drückte sich an sie. „Entspann dich!“ flüsterte Mary Cathy ins Ohr. Dann fing sie an, ihr das Sommerkleid nach oben über den Körper zu ziehen. Für eine Frau, die bereits zwei Kinder geboren hatte, war sie in erstaunlicher Form. Ein flacher Bauch, kurvige Hüften und große Brüste in einem blauen trägerlosen BH. Ein blauer String bedeckte ihre Muschi. Mary fing an, ihren Hals zu küssen und die wundervollen Brüste quollen heraus, als sie die Schließe des BHs öffnete. Cathys Nippel hatten dieselbe Farbe wie die ihrer Töchter.

„Daisy, Rose, habt ihr es schon mal mit einem Mädchen gemacht?“ fragte ich die Zwillinge, während ich die jungen Körper filmte.

„Du meinst, lesbisch?“ fragte Rose. Daisy nickte eifrig. „Das machen wir sehr gerne. Mit allen unseren Freundinnen.“

„Was?“ keuchte Cathy, als Marys Hand gerade in ihren Schlüpfer glitt. „Ich dachte, ihr Mädchen hättet noch keinen Sex.“

Rose rollte ihre Augen. „Das ist doch kein Sex, Mama. Wenn ein Junge dir seinen Schwanz in das Fötzchen steckt, das ist Sex.“

Ich schaute beide Teenager nacheinander an. „Habt ihr es schon einmal miteinander gemacht?“

Beide Gesichter zeigten Ekel. „Wir sind doch Schwestern!“ sagte Rose. „Das ist ja ekelhaft.“

„Sag deinen Töchtern, dass du sie miteinander ficken sehen willst“, sagte Mary zu Cathy. Sie fickte jetzt Cathys Fotze unter dem String mit ihrem Finger.

„Oh, ihr Babys, treibt es mal für Mama miteinander!“ stöhnte Cathy.

Die Mädchen schauten auf ihren Vater, der seinen Schwanz durch seine Jeans rieb. „Oh Mädchen, ihr seid so wundervoll!“

Rose schaute ihre Schwester an und spielte mit ihrem Zopf. „Daisy, ich habe es mir schon gemacht, während ich an dich gedacht habe“, gab sie zu und ihr Gesicht wurde wieder rot.

Daisy quietschte auf und sprang ihre Schwester an. Sie küsste sie über und über. Zwischen den Küssen sagte sie: „Und ich habe mit meiner Knospe gespielt und dabei an dich gedacht!“

Mein Schwanz war hart. Ich sah zu, wie die Zwillinge miteinander schmusten und wie sie ihre Brüste gegeneinander drückten. Ihre Hände fuhren an ihren jungen Körpern auf und ab. Sie fassten feste Ärsche und stramme Titten an. Ihre Zungen erkundeten ihre Münder. Ihre Oberschenkel teilten sich und jedes Mädchen schob ein Bein in den Schoß des anderen. Roses Fotze rieb sich an Daisys Schenkel und Daisys rieb sich an Roses. Beide stöhnten und rieben sich an der Schwester, während sich die Orgasmen aufbauten.

Mary hatte sich inzwischen ausgezogen und sie saugte an Cathys runden Titten. Sie trug nur noch ihren roten String. Mary küsste sich an Cathys festem Bauch nach unten und kniete sich vor ihr hin. Sie griff nach Cathys blauem String und zog ihn nach unten. Ein kleiner Busch aus braunem Haar wurde sichtbar. Cathy keuchte und zuckte, als Marys Zunge sich in ihrer Schnalle vergrub. „Oh Wow!“ stöhnte Cathy. „Oh wow! Das ist … toll!“

„Siehst du, Mama“, keuchte Daisy. „Es macht Spaß mit Mädchen!“

„Da hast du recht“, stöhnte Cathy.

Daisys Arsch spannte sich an, als sie ihre Fotze am Bein ihrer Schwester rieb. „Oh Rosie, mir kommt es gleich!“ Die beiden Zwillingen zuckten aneinander, sie stöhnte und sie küssten sich. Dann kam es beiden. „Wow, das hätten wir schon vor Jahren machen können“, murmelte Daisy. Ihre Schwester nickte nur.

„Welches der Mädchen willst du ficken?“ fragte ich Jim.

„Ich…“, fing Jim an. Er starrte auf seine minderjährigen Töchter.

Ich nickte. „Ich verstehe. Wie kannst du dich auch entscheiden. Schließlich liebst du deine beiden Töchter. Also, dann entjungfere ich Daisy und du nimmst dir Rose vor.“ Ich streckte meine Hand aus und Daisy nahm sie. Ich führte sie etwa einen Meter zur Seite. Sie küsste mich und ihr Mund war heiß und ihre Zunge spielte mit meiner Zunge.

Jim schluckte. „Kay!“ stammelte er. Er öffnete seine Hose und holte einen großen Schwanz heraus. Dann stolperte er auf seine Tochter zu. „Oh, Papa! Ist der für mich?“ fragte Rose und starrte gierig auf den Schwanz.

Daisy rieb meinen Schwanz durch meine Hose. Dann machte sie sie auf und holte meinen Schwanz heraus. Sie rieb ihn sanft. Ich fuhr mit meiner Hand von ihrer Hüfte nach oben, an ihrer schmalen Seite entlang, bis zu ihrer Titte. Ich nahm sie in die Hand. Daisy stöhnte kehlig, als ich anfing, mit ihrer Brust zu spielen und ihren harten Nippel drückte. Gott, ich musste unbedingt in diese geile Teenager-Schlampe hinein! Ich unterbrach den Kuss und drehte sie um. Dann drückte ich sie gegen einen Tisch. Sie wackelte ein wenig mit ihrem Arsch und ich zog meinen Schwanz durch ihren engen nassen Schlitz.

„Bitte!“ sagte Daisy. „Steck ihn mir rein! Ich bin so nass!“

Ich fand ihre enge Öffnung und schob ihr langsam meinen Schwanz hinein. Meine Eichel war drin, als ich den Widerstand ihres Häutchens spürte. Ich fasste ihre Hüften an und hielt den Camcorder fest, damit ich ihre Entjungferung gut aufnehmen konnte. Dann stieß ich hart zu. Eine Sekunde lang hielt das Häutchen noch, dann riss es und ich steckte tief in ihrer Fotze. Daisy schrie vor Schmerz auf und als ich mich zurückzog, war mein Schwanz rosa gefärbt. Ich stieß langsam wieder hinein und Daisy macht ein weiteres Geräusch, das nach Schmerz klang. Ich griff um sie herum und spielte mit ihren Nippeln und ganz allmählich wurden die Schmerzenslaute zu Lustgeräuschen.

Jim lag auf dem Boden. Rose lag auf ihm und schmuste mit ihrem Vater, während sie seinen Schwanz an ihrer Muschi rieb. Dann erhob sie sich ein wenig, griff nach dem Schwanz ihres Vaters und zielte damit auf ihre Muschi. Sie ließ sich langsam auf den Schwanz hinunter. Sie machte eine Pause, als er ihr Häutchen erreichte, dann stieß sie nach unten, das Häutchen gab nach und sie sank mit einem schmerzhaften Stöhnen ganz auf ihren Vater hinunter. Sie blieb eine Weile sitzen und keuchte, während sie sich an die Ausmaße des Schwanzes in ihrer jungen Fotze gewöhnte. Dann erhob sie sich wieder und rutschte anschließend wieder nach unten. Langsam fing sie an, ihren Vater zu reiten.

„Oh Rosie“, stöhnte Jim. „Oh Gott, bist du eng! Verdammt, ist das geil!“

„Papa, Papa“, keuchte Rose. Sie ritt ihn jetzt schneller. „Ich liebe dich, Papa!“

„Fickt diese beiden kleinen Huren!“ stöhnte Cathy. „Fickt meine beiden kleinen Babys! Fickt ihre verdorbenen Fotzen! Oh Gott, ich bin da! Gott, ich komme!“ Sie zuckte auf Marys Gesicht, als es ihr großartig kam. Mary stand auf, schob ihr rotes Höschen nach unten und zog dann Cathy mit sich nach unten. Beide machten einen 69er. Daisy stöhnte jetzt ohne Pause, während ich anfing, sie hart durchzuziehen. Ihre Fotze klemmte meinen Schwanz geradezu ein, als es ihr kam. Ich fickte sie weiter und zupfte an ihrem Nippel. Dabei filmte ich, wie mein mit rosa Schmiere bedeckter Schwanz immer wieder in ihre Muschi fuhr. Sei zuckte mir heftig entgegen, als es ihr ein zweites Mal kam. Ihre seidige Fotze molk meinen Schwanz so schön, dass ich mich nicht mehr zurückhalten konnte und ihr meinen Saft in die Fotze spritzte. Ich atmete schwer und ruhte mich in ihrer kleinen Fotze ein wenig aus. Dabei beobachtete ich die beiden anderen Paare.

Mary und Cathy wanden sich auf dem Gesicht der jeweils anderen. Sie stöhnten und leckten sich gegenseitig und fickten einander mit den Fingern. Rose hüpfte heftig auf ihrem Vater. Ihre festen Titten schwangen hin und her. „Oh Papa“, stöhnte Rose. „Schieß deinen Saft in meine Muschi!“ Sie wand sich, als es ihr kam. Dann fiel sie nach vorne auf die Brust ihres Vaters. Sie küsste ihn, als sein Schwanz, der von rosafarbenem Schaum bedeckt war, aus ihrer der Fotze rutschte und weißes Sperma aus ihrem engen Schlitz sickerte.

Wir beobachteten nun alle vier, wie Mary und Cathy sich gegenseitig die Mösen leckten. Mary lag oben und ihr Arsch wand sich auf Cathys Gesicht. Cathy griff danach und zog sie auf ihr Gesicht herunter. Mary hatte zwei Finger in Cathys Fotze und sie winkelte sie an, um nach ihrem G-Punkt zu suchen. Cathy zuckte unter ihr, also hatte Mary ihn offenbar gefunden. Cathy fickte ihr Gesicht in Marys Fotze und Mary verkrampfte sich, als es ihr auf Cathys Gesicht kam.

Mary rollte von Cathy herunter. Cathy stand unsicher auf. Sie schaute zu Daisy und dann zu Rose hinüber und lächelte. „Jetzt sind meine kleinen Mädchen Frauen“, sagte sie. Sie öffnete ihre Arme. „Kommt her, Mädchen!“

Rose stand auf und stolperte auf ihre Mutter zu. Ich zog mich mit einem schmatzenden Geräusch aus Daisy zurück und sie ging zu ihrer Mutter hinüber. Cathy umarmte beide Mädchen und zog sie an sich. Sie küsste Daisy und dann Rose auf die Lippen. Cathy wurde gegen die Wand gedrückt und die beiden kleinen scharfen Bräute schlangen jeweils ihre Beine um eines der Beine ihrer Mutter und fingen an, ihre mit Sperma verschmierten Fotzen an den Schenkeln ihrer Mutter zu reiben.

„Oh ja, macht es mit eurer Mama!“ stöhnte Cathy.

„Weißt du noch, wie wir das mit Sally gemacht haben?“ fragte Rose ihre Schwester.

Daisy kicherte verdorben. „Ja! Ich weiß heute noch nicht, wie wir alle drei in die Toilette reingepasst haben. Aber es war sehr geil! Anschließend hatten wir Englisch.“

„Du warst so nahe an mir dran“, stöhnte Rose. „Und ich hatte Angst, das hier zu machen.“ Sie streckte ihre Hand aus und legte sie auf den Arsch ihrer Schwester. Sie drückte leicht die Arschbacke und lehnte sich dann vor, um sie zu küssen. Die beiden Schwestern beendeten ihren Kuss und ein Strang Speichel verband ihre Lippen noch einen Moment. Beide grinsten und setzten ihre Lippen nun auf die Titten ihrer Mutter. Sie saugten an den harten Nippeln.

„Oh, meine Babys“, stöhnte Cathy. Sie drückte beide an sich, während sie sich noch an ihren Schenkeln rieben. „Das habt ihr schon so lange nicht mehr gemacht!“

Jim hatte sich auf seine Arme gestützt und beobachtete, wie seine Töchter und seine Frau Liebe machten. Ich sah, wie Mary Jims Schwanz anstarrte. Sie leckte ihre Lippen und ging dann zu ihm hinüber. Mir blieb vor Überraschung der Mund offen stehen. Ich hatte Mary doch befohlen, nur Frauen und mich zu begehren. Warum war sie jetzt hinter Jim her?

Na, ich hatte sie doch in der letzten Nacht befreit.

Ich wollte protestieren, aber Mary warf mir einen warnenden Blick zu, als sie sich auf Jims senkte. Sie hockte über seinen Hüften. Jetzt waren wir gleich. Es war für Mary okay, mich mit anderen Frauen zu sehen. Und es musste jetzt für mich auch okay sein, Mary mit anderen Männern zu sehen. In meinem Bauch spürte ich Angst. Was, wenn sie seinen Schwanz mehr mochte als meinen. Ich schluckte, als Jims Schwanz langsam in ihrer Fotze versank.

Mary sah mich an und lächelte. Ich entspannte mich. In ihren Augen war Liebe. Sie griff hinter sich und zog ihre Arschbacken auseinander. Ihr Arschloch blinzelte mich an. Ich ging hinter sie und mein Schwanz fand ihr Arschloch. Ich stieß in ihre samtige Wärme hinein. Mary stöhnte auf, als ich meinen Schwanz in ihrem Arschloch versenkte. Eine Hand legte ich um sie und fasste ihre kleine Brust an.

„Danke“, flüsterte Mary. Sie schaute mich über die Schulter an und küsste mich. „Ich liebe dich!“

„Ich liebe dich auch, Mare“, flüsterte ich und fing an, sie in den Arsch zu ficken.

Mary fing an, ihre Hüften zu bewegen und ich spürte, wie Jims Schwanz ihre Möse fickte. Wir brauchten ein paar Momente, bis wir alle drei den richtigen Rhythmus gefunden hatten. Aber dann funktionierte es tadellos. Ich glitt in ihrem Arsch aus und ein, während sie Jims Schwanz ritt. Es war für mich sehr erregend, dass ein anderer Schwanz in Marys Möse war. Mary stöhnte immer wieder: „Fick meinen Arsch! Fick meine Möse! Ich bin so dicht davor! Fickt mich, ihr beiden Hengste!“ Mein Orgasmus näherte sich und ich fing an, ihren Arsch richtig hart zu ficken. Dann spürte ich, wie sich ihr Arschloch um meinem Schwanz zusammenzog, als es ihr kam. Ich grunzte und schoss ihr meine Ladung in die Eingeweide.

Ich stolperte zurück und mein Schwanz rutschte aus ihrem Arsch. Ein kleiner Bach weißes Sperma folgte. Jim war noch nicht gekommen, er hatte schließlich vorher schon gespritzt und er hatte nicht mein Stehvermögen. Mary fing an, seinen Schwanz richtig hart zu reiten. Ich sah zu Cathy und ihren Töchtern hinüber. Beide Mädchen rieben sich total intensiv auf ihren Schenkeln. Alle drei küssten sich immer wieder und lutschten sich gegenseitig die Nippel und drückten ihre Ärsche. Rose kam es auf dem Schenkel ihrer Mutter. Sie schüttelte sich vor Lust. Sie küsste ihre Mutter und fuhr dann fort, sich an ihr zu reiben.

Ich hatte Daisy schon gehabt und wollte jetzt Rose. Ich ging hinter sie, mein Schwanz war hart, und ich fand ihr Arschloch. Sie keuchte vor Schmerz auf, als ich ihn ihr langsam reinschob. Neben ihr zuckte gerade Daisy auch und bedeckte den Schenkel ihrer Mutter mit ihrem Fotzensaft. Ich fickte Roses Arsch hart und drückte sie auf ihre Mutter. „Fick sie in den Arsch“, stöhnte Daisy und schlug mir auf den Hintern. „Nimm sie dir richtig vor, du Hengst!“

Mary stöhnte jetzt laut. Das bedeutete, dass es ihr wieder kam. Jim grunzte und ich wusste, dass er jetzt seinen Saft in ihre Fotze schoss. „Daisy, lutsch das Sperma aus Marys Arsch und aus ihrer Fotze“, sagte ich und schlug ihr auch auf den Hintern.

„Oh verdammt“, stöhnte Mary, als Daisy ihre Arschbacken spreizte und mein Sperma aus ihrem Arsch lutschte.

Nun, da Daisy weg war, konnte sich Cathy auch an Roses Oberschenkel reiben. Roses Arsch umschloss meinen Schwanz ganz eng und sie fing an, ihre Mutter leidenschaftlich zu küssen. Cathys Hand kam herum und sie fand meine Eier und drückte sie leicht. Mary lag jetzt auf dem Rücken in einem 69er mit Daisy. Sie leckte mein Sperma aus Daisys Fotze, während diese gleichzeitig das Sperma ihres Vaters aus Marys Fotze leckte. Jim lag auf dem Boden. Er atmete schwer und schaute seiner Familie beim Ficken zu.

Alle stöhnten und keuchten und näherten sich ihren Orgasmen. Cathy saugte an der Zunge ihrer Tochter, während es Rose kam und zwischen Cathy und mir zuckte. Cathy zuckte auf dem Schenkel ihrer Tochter und massierte meine Eier und sie keuchte, als es ihr auch kam. Ihre Hände drückten vorsichtig meinen Saft aus meinen Eiern. Ich grunzte und schoss meine Ladung in den Arsch des Teenagers. Auf dem Boden rollten Mary und Daisy herum, als es ihnen beiden auch kam. Beide überfluteten gegenseitig ihre Münder mit ihrem Fotzenschleim.

Mary und ich verließen die Cunninghams. Sie küssten einander und halfen sich beim Anziehen. Ich sagte der Familie noch, dass sie sich weiterhin ficken sollte und Daisy sagte ihrem Vater, dass sie geil auf seinen Schwanz war. Mary zog sich ihr weißes Korsett an und fand auch ihr rotes Höschen. Sie hielt es hoch. Pflanzerde war darauf geraten und hatte Flecken gemacht.

„Dann musst du wohl ohne gehen“, sagte ich grinsend. Bei dem kurzen Rock musste sie sich jetzt ganz besonders vorsehen, sonst könnte jemand einen Blick auf ihren Arsch oder auf ihre Fotze erhaschen.

Wir fanden die Schafgarbe und wollten den Laden verlassen. Ein Angestellter wollte uns aufhalten, aber ich sagte ihm, dass wir bereits bezahlt hatten und er wünschte uns noch einen schönen Tag. Ich öffnete den Mustang mit meiner Fernbedienung und wir stiegen ein. Mary lehnte sich zu mir und küsste mich. „Danke, dass du mir vertraut hast“, sagte sie.

„Ich habe erkannt, dass ich dich andere Männer ficken lassen muss, wenn ich andere Frauen ficke“, sagte ich.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nachdem wir den Laden verlassen hatten, wollte Mary noch Schuhe einkaufen. Mary brauchte noch eine Schachtel, sagte sie. Aber schließlich hatte sie zehn verschiedene Paare ausgesucht. Von Sneakers bis zu Schuhen mit extrem hohen Absätzen. Wir gingen auf den nächsten Friedhof. Mary nahm eine Handvoll Erde und warf sie in die Schachtel und wir gingen wieder. Die Katzenknochen hatte ich in meinem Appartement, also fuhren wir nach Parkland. Mein ganzes Appartement war mit Pizzakartons und anderen Müll gefüllt. Mary schaute nur kurz hinein und sagte dann, dass sie draußen warten würde. Ich ging hinein, grub in meiner Küche ein wenig herum und fand den Knochen der schwarzen Katze. Außerdem nahm ich ein paar persönliche Sachen mit und verließ das Appartement wieder. Ich wollte nie wieder zurückkehren. Ihr Foto nahm ich mit meinem Smartphone auf. Ich druckte es bei Walgrens aus. Sie sah sehr sexy aus.

Wir nahmen uns eine Kleinigkeit zum Essen und beschlossen, uns einen Film anzusehen, um die Zeit totzuschlagen. Fast die ganze Zeit saßen wir in der hintersten Reihe und schmusten wie die Teenager miteinander. Danach schlüpften wir in die Herrentoilette und fickten.

Zum Abendessen gingen wir in dieses japanische Steakhaus. Wir hatten eine Menge Spaß, dem Koch bei der Zubereitung der Mahlzeit zuzuschauen. Er wirbelte mit seinen Messern herum und warf Sachen in die Luft. Ein weiteres Pärchen setzte sich an unseren Tisch, offenbar ihre erste Verabredung. Es schien nicht so besonders gut zu laufen, der Typ war ein Langweiler. Mary fing an, mit der Frau zu flirten. Sie hieß Diane und sie ließ ihren Rock so weit hochrutschen, dass Mary ihre Fotze sehen konnte. Diane und Mary gingen gemeinsam zur Toilette, wie Mädchen das gerne tun. Als sie nach einer Weile zurückkehrten, schmeckte ich Dianes Fotze auf Marys Lippen.

Nach dem Abendessen fuhren wir in das Hinterland. Zu genau der gleichen Kreuzung, an der ich vor zwei Nächten auch meinen Pakt mit dem Teufel gemacht hatte. Wir mussten noch ein paar Stunden warten und die Zeit schien sich ewig zu dehnen. Wir lagen im Gras und schauten schweigend in den Himmel. Wir hielten einander in den Armen. Wir waren beide gespannt und zogen aus dem jeweils anderen Stärke. Eine Viertelstunde vor Mitternacht ging der Wecker in meinem Handy los und ich grub das Loch wieder auf, in dem auch meine Schachtel schon lag.

„Letzte Chance, bist du sicher, dass du das willst?“ fragte ich Mary.

Mary atmete tief ein. Die Schachtel in ihrer Hand zitterte. Sie kniete sich hin und legte die Schachtel in das Loch. Sie schien Angst zu haben, die Schachtel loszulassen.

„Du musst das nicht tun“, sagte ich ihr und kniete mich neben sie.

„Doch, ich mach‘s!“ sagte sie und ließ los. Dann bedeckte sie hastig die Schachtel mit der Erde und stand schnell auf. Ich nahm sie in den Arm und sie hielt mich fest. Und wir warteten. Eine Ewigkeit schien zu vergehen und Mary fing an, in meinen Armen zu zittern.

„Vielleicht hat es nicht funktioniert“, flüsterte sie.

„Doch, es hat funktioniert, Mary Sullivan“, kam eine angenehme Stimme aus der Dunkelheit. Wir zuckten beide zusammen, als der Teufel aus dem Schatten hervortrat. Er war ein attraktiver Mann mit scharlachroten Augen. Er hatte den gleichen teuren schwarzen Anzug an, den er schon vor zwei Nächten getragen hatte. Er hatte ein freundliches Lächeln. Er nahm Marys Hand und hob sie an und küsste ihren Handrücken. Ganz wie ein altmodischer Gentleman. „Schön, dich wiederzusehen, Mark Glassner. Die Jungs da unten und ich, wir lieben, was du machst.“

„Danke“, stammelte ich.

„Was kann ich für dich tun, Mary Sullivan?“ fragte der Teufel.

Mary schluckte und dann sagte sie mit wesentlich mehr Zuversicht als ich selber vor zwei Nächten: „Ich möchte drei Wünsche für meine Seele.“

„Natürlich. Nichts lieber als das“, sagte der Teufel in seiner freundlichen entspannenden Art.

„Mein ersten Wunsch ist, dass Mark und ich jung bleiben, gesund und schön, so lange Mark lebt.“ Ich blinzelte überrascht. Mein erster Wunsch war ein gesundes Leben gewesen. Mary war clever genug, dasselbe zu bekommen, nur wollte sie zusätzlich jung und schön leiben. Das heißt, das sollte für uns beide gelten. Ich lächelte sie an. Ganz schön clever!

Der Teufel kicherte. „Sehr gut. Obwohl Mark nicht so schön ist.“

Mary kicherte auch. „Ach, ich weiß nicht. Er hat was!“ Mary umarmte mich ein wenig enger. „Mein zweiter Wunsch ist, dass Mark und ich uns ohne Bedingungen auf ewig lieben.“ Mary schaute mich zögernd an. Offenbar machte sie sich Sorgen, dass ich Einwände hätte. Ich hatte keine. Ich hatte sie ursprünglich mich lieben lassen. Da war es nur fair, dass sie dafür sorgte, dass ich sie nie verlassen würde. Das musste der wahre Grund gewesen sein, warum sie diesen Handel machen wollte. „Und mein letzter Wunsch, ich…“ Sie zögerte und wurde tiefrot. „Ich möchte, dass andere Frauen mich begehren und meinen sexuellen Avancen nicht entrinnen können.“

„In Ordnung“, sagte der Teufel. In seinen Augen stand Verständnis und keine Wertung.

„Du verdorbenes Fohlen“, flüsterte ich und küsste ihre Stirn.

Es gab einen scharlachfarbenen Blitz und gelben Rauch und ein Vertrag erschien in der Hand des Teufels. Ein scharfer Geruch nach Schwefel erfüllte die Luft. „Lies ihn dir durch“, sagte er und gab Mary den Vertrag.

Mary las den Vertrag und nickte. Der Teufel stach ihr mit einer altmodischen Feder in die Fingerspitze. Sie unterschrieb mit ihrem eigenen Blut und dann unterschrieb der Teufel mit seinem Blut. Er rollte den Vertrag zusammen. „Noch irgendwelche Fragen, Mary?“ Sie schüttelte den Kopf.

Es gab eine Pause. Dann schaute der Teufel zu mir und machte ein leicht nachdenkliches Gesicht. Ich fühlte mich wie ein Stück Fleisch und nahm Mary fester in den Arm. Schließlich zog der Teufel einen kleinen roten Kristall aus seiner Tasche und hielt ihn hoch. Der Stein glänzte von innen heraus und tauchte uns alle drei in rotes Licht.
„Wenn du mal ein Problem hast, dann nimm diesen Kristall und sage ‚Lilith, erscheine vor mir‘“, sagte der Teufel. Ich hielt meine Hand auf und er ließ den Stein hineinfallen. „Warum sollte ich…“ wollte ich fragen, aber der Teufel war schon in den Schatten verschwunden. Ich starrte auf den Edelstein und schaute dann besorgt Mary an. „Warum sollte ich den brauchen?“

Mary schloss meine Hand um den Kristall. Ihre Hand fühlte sich auf meiner schön warm an. Sie lächelte mich an. „Keine Ahnung, aber wir werden sicher sehen.“

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ich sah, wie die Sterblichen in die Dunkelheit fuhren und schaute Lucifer an. „Warum hast du ihm meinen Namen gegeben?“

„Ich mag ihn, Lilith“, antwortete Lucifer. Er hatte immer noch diesen lächerlichen schwarzen Anzug an.

„Aber warum mein Name!“ wollte ich wissen. „Wenn du deinen Haustieren schon ein Geschenk machen willst, dann lass mich damit zufrieden! Warum nicht Asherah! Sie macht gerne mit den Sterblichen rum, die Schlampe, mit Männern. Oder Chemosh. Der randaliert schon seit Jahrhunderten auf der Welt herum.“

„Die Opposition hat schon seine Witterung aufgenommen“, sagte Lucifer. „Eine Nonne der Magdaleniten ist schon auf dem Weg.“

„Na und?“ fragte ich. Was hatte ich damit zu tun, dass irgendein Hexer blöd genug war, die Aufmerksamkeit der Opposition zu erregen.

Lucifer grinste mich an. „Ich habe doch gesagt, dass ich ihn mag.“

To be continued…

Click here for Kapitel 7

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 39: Reunions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 39: Reunions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Magic, Oral, Anal, Creampie, Incest, Watersports, Orgy, Rimming, Romantic, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 38.



On September 30th, 2013, amidst blood and fire, the Tyrants’ reign began. In the name of Peace and Security, they put mankind beneath their Oppression. To fight the Darkness, the False Gods, Mark and Mary Glassner, shrouded the World in Night.

–excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

September 30th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Tacoma, WA

Brandon Fitzsimmons was dead, executed at my orders; and as we faced the square before the Pierce County Courthouse in Tacoma, full of soldiers staring at us in worshipful awe, I couldn’t help but marvel at the the change in Mary. Something happened in France, something that transformed her feelings on how we should use our powers.

“Mark,” she had whispered in my ear as we finally held each other, reunited at last. I had been basking in our triumph—I was free, Molech was dead, Brandon was captured. All that was left was for Mary to exorcise him, and this terrible ordeal would be behind us. “We’ve started something terrible. A darkness approaches. We have to take some responsibility and fight back, Mark.”

Her words chilled my blood, a blast of arctic wind howling across my soul. I had opened my mouth to question her, but she pressed a finger to my lips and shook her head, emerald eyes flashing a warning. I trusted her, I loved her; she must have her reasons for not speaking more about it. Her next words transformed the arctic gale into a raging maelstrom when she said, “We need to prepare. We need to lead mankind, guide them and protect them. The Nuns are done. There is only you and me.

“We can make a better world, Mark. A utopia!”

My eyes grew wider and wider as she laid out her idea for the Theocracy. Mary had always been the cautious one, afraid of harming people, and now she wanted to enslave the entire world. We’d make them happy, we’d eliminate all the petty hatreds that had pointlessly divided mankind: sex, race, religion, creed, sexual orientation. We would be their Gods, loving and protecting them—ruling them gently.

Whatever scared my wife, whatever dark secret she learned from the Mother Superior, had driven her to this decision. I knew it was merely an extension of the direction we were already heading, but it was still as shocking as grabbing a downed power line. Right now we were going slow, not forcing people to worship us—guiding instead of commanding. After Brandon’s dramatic attack on us using an army, I didn’t have a problem with her plan. We needed power; we had been too laid back, too lax, and the consequences had been almost catastrophic. We needed an army; Brandon had taught me what true power was.

“A Utopia,” I agreed.

Mary exorcised Brandon, giving him a handjob and stealing his powers when he came. Then we marched outside, wreathed in the flames of Molech, and declared ourselves rulers of the US and Gods of mankind. It was for their own good; something bad, something terrible was approaching, and we needed to protect them.

Now we stood before the very soldiers that had attacked me, who now knelt in worship before us. I could see the guilt in their eyes – Brandon had forced them to commit many atrocities while they were his Thralls – melt away; they were grateful for our absolution as they stared up in awe at their new Gods. It was intoxicating; I could feel their love, their devotion, and I drank it in like water through the roots of a majestic oak tree.

“We need soldiers!” I proclaimed, still wreathed in flames, the news cameras of the world filming us, broadcasting our declaration live to the world. It was the beginning of our rule, our Theocracy. Brandon’s corpse lay at my feet. “Loyal men and women who pledge their lives to protect mankind from the coming darkness.”

“A Great Evil stirs in the world!” Mary declared passionately. “Lilith the Demoness walks the world, corrupting mankind, and other forces stir in the shadows! You have a choice: serve us and fight the darkness, or be cowards and slink off to your loved ones and watch the world die, knowing deep in your hearts you could have done something to stop it!”

“Soldiers, you were falsely used by Brandon; find redemption in serving us! Find glory in serving us!” I roared. “I ask that you swear fidelity and obedience to us, to fight the Darkness and save the World!”

Azrael said I could bind willing people with this prayer, gift them with protections from demonic powers, allow their weapons to harm spiritual flesh. Azrael wasn’t sure how many I could bind; a normal monk could have at most a hundred, but I was different. I had access to far more power. I felt it when I fought Molech, drawing on all the people bound to me, pooling our energies to fuel the dead I had summoned. When I killed Molech, his powers had flowed into me and then into Mary. I don’t know why the power passed into my wife; maybe because we were bound so tightly with magics, or maybe because Molech’s essence was too much for my soul alone to contain. Whatever the reason, we had a new source of energy flowing through us.

All of the soldiers in the square knelt and swore: “I pledge my rifle to the service of Mark and Mary Glassner. With obedience and fidelity, shall I follow his leadership. Until my Gods release me or death takes me,” and were bound to me with the Ragily prayer.

As the assembled group of soldiers – easily more than two hundred of them – finished their oaths, I felt power flow out of me and into them. Their auras remained silver, a mortal’s aura, but a halo of gold surrounded the silver. According to Azrael, they would be loyal and incorruptible; and there were far more soldiers occupying Tacoma and stationed at Joint Base Lewis-McChord that could swear to me and create an army—my army. Brandon had shown just how dangerous an army in the hands of a Warlock could be.

“My Lord,” an older man with stars on his fatigues said as he stood before me, snapping a crisp salute. “Lieutenant-General Arthur Brooks, commander I Corps.”

“Good, assemble all of your soldiers,” I told him, awkwardly saluting him back. I would have to practice that; a God should appear proficient in all things. “The occupation of Tacoma is over.”

“Very well, sir.” He paused. “And what would you have us do with the President, sir.”

I frowned. “What?”

“The President and most of the cabinet are imprisoned here in the jail. At the False God’s orders.” His eyes glanced over at the corpse of Brandon Fitzsimmons.

“Free him,” Mary ordered. “Bring him to us.”

The President was brought before us, bedraggled from his time spent in the jail. He was defiant at first, until Mary gave him a peremptory command: “Kneel and swear allegiance to the Theocracy.” He knelt, he swore, he worshiped. After him knelt the cabinet secretaries. I ordered the President to have all the heads of every Federal Agency travel to Washington State so they could be put under our control—especially the FBI and the Intelligence Agencies.

With that done, Mary and I wanted to go home, to rest and wait for our loved ones to return from Kansas. Then we learned that Brandon had destroyed our neighborhood, burned down every house, the foundations to our mansion, and the pavilion that the Living Church met in. Luckily, no-one was at the tent; God only knows what Brandon would have done to the people who worship us.

We occupied the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma, a swanky place on Broadway; it would be our home until the mansion was constructed. For security reasons we had all the guests check-out, and had the staffs dismissed. No-one would be close to us that wasn’t bound by the Zimmah or Ragily spells. Willow had been recruiting women to serve us from her clinic, getting things ready for when our mansion was finished being constructed; we would need to start binding them now, and they would serve us by running the hotel.

Violet turned up a little while after we arrived at the Murano. Our soldiers had formed a perimeter around the hotel to keep people back; crowds had begun to grow, filling the streets around the hotel with a sea of worshipful faces—pilgrims drawn to their new Gods. I was too exhausted to face any more people. I needed to rest and to process what had happened to me.

“Master!” Violet cried out when the soldiers led her into the hotel lobby. The last of the guests had been ushered out, and we were watching the staff leave as we waited for an elevator to descend; we wanted to head up to our rooms. 51 and 27 – the only two of the nine bodyguards with me that survived Brandon’s attack – stood protective watch over us, M16s clutched in their hands. Violet ran to us, crying in relief, in happiness. “Mistress!” Mary and I caught her in a hug and took turns kissing her on the lips. She buried her face into our chests and began to sob.

“It’s okay,” Mary murmured, stroking her hair.

“I thought you were going to die!” she cried.

“Not this time,” I told her, wiping at her tears.

Violet nodded her head, sniffing, and saw Desiree sitting listlessly on a chair, covered in a blanket. Our Latina slut had been very subdued since we won. She had been forced to be Brandon’s whore, and that seemed to have broken something inside her. Violet went to her and hugged her enthusiastically and kissed her on the lips. Desiree barely acknowledged her.

Mary gave Desiree a worried look, then pulled Violet back to her and asked the slut, “Are you hurt? Did anything happen to you?”

Violet shook her head. “A deaf woman named Loreena hid me. It was scary. Soldiers broke into the house and we hid beneath her stairs.”

“They were rounding up women for Molech,” Desiree said with a hollow voice, then she gave a shudder.

“You’re safe now,” Mary told Desiree gently, reaching out to rest a comforting hand on her shoulder. “And Alison’s on the way. So let’s go upstairs and you can lie down and rest, okay?”

Desiree didn’t answer, but when the elevator dinged, she got up and followed the three of us in; 51 and 27 stepped into the elevator, scanning the lobby as the doors slowly slid closed.

I glanced at Violet. “Elevator slut,” I whispered to her and she smiled, remembering how we met. It was in Seattle and we were checking out, riding down an elevator, when we met Violet and I was so enchanted by her innocent beauty that I had to defile her right there in the elevator.

Violet wore a pair of ill-fitting sweat-pants and a baggy sweatshirt, and she quickly peeled those off. “I’m your elevator slut,” she cooed.

“Not today,” Mary butted in, pressing up against me. “The first pussy Mark gets is mine.”

“Oh, of course, Mistress,” Violet apologized.

I pulled Mary to me, kissing her on the lips, her naked body pressing up against mine. Her lips tasted sweet. My hand slid up her supple body, cupping her left, perky breast. I gave it a gentle squeeze, my fingers finding her hard nipple. After what had happened to me, the endless beatings, the cruelties I witnessed, I almost regretted ever making my Pact.

Almost.

It was all worth it for her—for my Mary. I would do anything to keep her, to protect her. Anything.

The elevator dinged; we had reached the top floor and I picked up my wife. We had the largest suite for ourselves, and I carried her to the door. It was spacious, well furnished. A central living room with three bedrooms leading from it. We gave Desiree one of the bedrooms, and she walked in and closed the door wordlessly.

I carried Mary to the bathroom, beautifully appointed with gray and mauve, very modern, equipped with a jacuzzi-bath and a large shower. And a bidet; I could have water splashing on my ass. The shower had always been our private space; there was something intimate and close about showering with your love—the world reduced to just Mary and I, wrapped in the warm spray. I sat Mary down and turned the faucet. When the water was warm she slipped in and I eagerly followed. I savored the relaxing heat as the spray cascaded upon us, washing the filth of the last days off our bodies.

Mary’s hands were gentle as she washed my body. She rubbed me everywhere, particularly my ass. She had a naughty smile on her lips as she squeezed my cheeks, then she ‘washed’ my cock for a good five minutes, getting me hard as a steel rod. Her hand felt wonderful as it slid up and down on my shaft. She rinsed the soap off it, then she knelt down.

“Naughty filly,” I groaned as her lips engulfed the head of my cock. I stroked her wet, auburn hair and leaned against the shower wall and enjoyed her blowjob. She sucked hard, swirling her tongue about my cock’s head, then slowly buried my cock all the way into her mouth, deep-throating me to the root. “I love you so much, Mare!”

She would let me enjoy being buried down her throat for a minute, then slide slowly back up, sucking hard on my cock, until only the tip remained in her lips. She would drive me wild by flicking her tongue rapidly around my cock while stroking the shaft, then she would slide her lips all the way down and deep-throat me once more.

“Fuck that feels great!” I moaned, her throat constricting about the sensitive head of my cock. “Umm, I’m gonna cum!”

Since I made my Pact, I was used to cumming multiple times a day. It was Monday evening, and I hadn’t had an orgasm since Saturday morning; my balls exploded, filling Mary’s hungry mouth with a huge load of my spunk. Six large blasts. Mary swallowed it all.

She stood up, threw her arms around my neck and rubbed her nose against mine, smiling, “You were a little backed up, Mark.”

“Just a little,” I smiled, and kissed her salty lips.

I had a lot of fun washing my wife. I soaped her back, her arms and her sides, before I started on her front. I soaped her flat stomach, washing slowly upwards until I reached the undersides of her breasts. I rubbed around her tits, washing her chest and collarbone. She grabbed my hands impatiently, and brought them down to cup her breasts. I smiled, and washed her perky breasts, stroking her areola, then played with her hard nipples.

“Umm, that feels nice, hun,” Mary sighed. Then squealed in delight as I bent my head down and sucked a soapy nipple into my lips, while my hands roamed down to her plump ass, kneading the cheeks.

I released her nipple, soaped up my hands and knelt down and began washing her legs. I started with her right calf and worked my up to her thigh. Her pussy was waxed, her slit tight, and she shuddered as I rubbed my hand across her flushed vulva, just once.

“Don’t stop!” she protested as I started washing down her left leg. “God, I’m so horny!”

“What do you want me to do about that?”

“Eat me!”

“Hmm,” I said, pretending to consider her request.

“Please!” She sounded so frustrated, her emerald eyes staring down at me full of need.

“All right,” I answered. “It does look absolutely delicious.”

“You won’t be disappointed,” she promised.

I buried my face in her spicy-sweetness. My tongue explored her folds, kissing every part of her pussy. She tasted heavenly and I wasn’t disappointed. I wrapped my arms around her hips and grabbed her ass and pulled her tight against me. I devoured her. My filly, my wife, my one true love. I couldn’t get enough of her. I almost lost her. Mary was shuddering on my face, cumming and cumming, but I just kept eating her out. I couldn’t stop. I didn’t want to ever stop pleasuring her.

Mary had other ideas. “Please stop,” she begged after I lost count of her climaxes, pulling on my hair. “It’s too much! My pussy needs a break!”

A mix of pride and regret filled me as I stood up and kissed her, crushing her tightly to my chest. Inside me the dam holding my emotions back burst, and I felt tears running down my face. “I thought I lost you, Mare!”

A shudder ran through her body that turned into a ragged sob, her face pressed into my neck, clinging just as tight. “I’m terrified, Mark.”

“Why?” I asked. What did she learn in France? Lucifer will rise free of the Abyss and you will burn in his radiance, Mortal! Molech’s words echoed in my mind as he lay defiantly at my feet. Was he lying to save his life, or was Lucifer really trying to escape? “What scared you, Mare?”

She just shook her head, that warning look flashing across her face.

“We’ll face it together,” I told her; I had to trust her, there must be an important reason for her not to speak.

“Together,” she whispered. “Forever, right?”

“Forever.”

Violet took a shower when we left, while I carried my damp, naked wife to our bedroom. The bed was king-sized, mahogany finish, adorned with a maroon comforter. I gently sat Mary down and stretched out beside her. She kissed me, rolling on top of me. Her wet, auburn hair fell about us, cool on my cheeks as we kissed. Her hands stroked my side, then slid down and found my cock, hard and ready for her.

She grasped my shaft, shifted her hips, and guided it to her sopping pussy. I groaned into her lips as she pushed my cock into her velvety tightness. She took all of it, then slowly rocked on top of me. I gripped her plump ass, giving her cheeks a squeeze, and helped slide her body up and down on me. Her hard nipples dragged across my chest. Mary’s emerald eyes stared down into mine and we were lost peering into each other’s souls as we made love.

“I love you, my horny stallion,” she whispered.

“My naughty filly,” I whispered back. “My love.”

She rocked her hips faster, her pussy gripping my cock with wet silk and heat. Faster and faster she rocked, and I started thrusting my hips up, driving my dick into her. The heat of her cunt grew as we made love faster. I rolled her over onto her back and began pounding her hard. Her red lips opened in pleasure, her hips rising to meet my thrusts.

“Ride me, stud!” Mary gasped. “Oh, I missed this! I missed you so damn much!”

I grabbed her legs, hooked them over my shoulders. Her cunt tightened on my cock and I thrust deeper into her pussy. Her perky breasts jiggled as I hammered into her, sweat rolling down her perfect mounds.

“Your cunt feels amazing on me, Mare,” I groaned. “The best pussy in the world!”

She beamed at me. “You haven’t had every pussy in the world, how would you know for sure?”

“I’ve had enough to know!”

“Yes you have, my horny stallion!”

Mary added a twist to her hips. It felt amazing on my cock. My balls were getting closer to bursting as they slapped into her taint. She threw her head back, her eyes squeezed shut as she gasped loudly. I felt her cunt spasming on my cock as her orgasm rippled through her body, massaging my dick as it pumped in her sheath.

“Gonna cum!” I gasped. “Your cunt’s milking me!”

“Yes, yes! Give me your cum! I need it in me!”

“My pleasure,” I moaned and flooded her hungry pussy, every muscle in my body tensing, before I collapsed on top of my wife.

“Mmhh, that was nice,” she sighed, kissing me.

I rolled off of her and she snuggled against me. I slid my hand down and rubbed at her pregnant belly. I almost lost more than just my wife. I almost lost my unborn baby girl. Well, I didn’t know what the sex of our child was, but in my heart I knew it was a girl. Chasity Glassner.

If I could kill Brandon again, I would.

The door to our bedroom opened, and Violet peered in, naked and freshly showered.

“Come in, slut,” Mary smiled.

Violet beamed at us and positively skipped over and snuggled up on the other side of me, pressing her budding breasts against my side and kissing my lips eagerly. “You taste like Mistress,” she giggled.

“That’s because Mark gave me some great head,” Mary smiled.

“He’s a generous man,” Violet said seriously.

Mary’s hand slid down and found my cock half-hard. “Very generous. I bet he wants to share his generosity with you.”

“Do you, Master?” Violet asked eagerly, her hand joining Mary’s on my dick, which expanded rapidly beneath the two women’s burning touch.

I slid a hand down and squeezed her tight, teen ass. “I do, slut.” I pressed my fingers into her buttcrack and found her puckered anus, circling it with my fingers. “How do you think I should share my generosity with you?”

“My ass,” Violet answered. “My slutty, tight asshole!”

“Good girl,” I told her, kissing her lips. “And I bet Mary has something she wants to share with you between her legs.”

“Oohh, is there a creampie for me, Mistress?”

Mary spread her thighs. “Just for you, slut.”

Violet clambered over me and buried her face in Mary’s snatch, licking noisily at my wife’s messy cunt. Mary rolled her eyes in pleasure, gripped Violet’s brown hair and started grinding her pussy into the teen’s lips. I moved behind Violet, stroking her tight ass, then spread her cheeks and found her brown hole.

My cock was drenched with Mary’s lubrication, and I gathered some of Violet’s and worked it into her ass with two fingers, sinking into her tight flesh. When I had her nice and lubed, I placed the head of my cock at her tight opening, and pushed it in slowly, savoring the warm satin of her bowels.

“Uhh, that feels amazing, Master!”

“Keep licking, slut!” Mary admonished.

I smacked Violet’s ass. “You heard her slut!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Violet squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

Mary grinned and began playing with her perky breasts, her green eyes fluttering with lust. I started fucking Violet’s ass with deep, hard thrusts, driving the little slut into Mary’s cunt with every thrust, while my balls slapped wetly into Violet’s pussy. Her hips moved, fucking me back as she moaned her pleasure into Mary’s cunt.

Mary gasped, “God, I love your tongue, Violet! Suck my clit, you little whore! Make me scream in pleasure!” Mary’s eyes widened, and her body shook in pleasure. “Umm, that’s right. Keep that tongue flicking on my clit! You are such a naughty, cunt-munching slut! I’m going to drown you in my juices!”

I smacked Violet’s butt a second time, leaving a red, stinging handprint, and fucked her tight ass faster. Her anal sheath was bringing my balls to a quick boil. I was getting desperately close to cumming, and I pumped hard and frantic.

“Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Your dirty ass feels so good on my cock. I’m going to shoot so much cum up your ass!”

Mary’s back arched – her perky breasts heaving like a rearing horse, majestic, beautiful – as she orgasmed. She screamed wordlessly, and I could smell the strong scent of her arousal as she flooded Violet’s lips with girl-cum. I felt Violet’s ass squeezing my cock, the little slut cumming about me. I pounded her ass a few more times, closing my eyes as I reached the pinnacle of my pleasure, then groaned as I exploded inside her ass.

“Thank you Master, Mistress,” Violet panted as I pulled out of her ass.

I lay down next to my panting wife, pulled her to me, and kissed her. Violet started licking at my dirty cock, like a good little slut, and I closed my eyes and the exhaustion of the last weekend fell upon me like a ton of bricks.

“Master,” a voice said, shaking my leg, waking me up. I had been out like a log, and now I was disoriented. The sun had set while I was passed out; the hotel room dark as sin. A glanced at the clock; it was close to midnight. Mary was sleeping on one side of me and Violet was curled up on the other side. 51 was standing at the foot of my bed, naked and an M16 slung over her shoulder.

“What?” I asked sleepily.

“Your family has arrived,” 51 reported. “They’ve almost passed the crowds. There are thousands crowding the streets. It’s like St. Peters Square out there.”

“Thank you, 51,” I yawned, shook Mary awake, and gave her a kiss.

I led my wife to the suite’s balcony, wanting to see the crowds. It was a cold, clear September night and our flesh pimpled. Mary shivered then concentrated and flames danced around her; she smiled. The flames didn’t burn me, but they would burn someone else, as poor 51 learned earlier today after we exorcised Brandon. I hugged my wife to me, enjoying the warmth licking my body, and we gazed down at the streets.

They were filled with people for blocks, many with candles, lighting up the streets like the starry sky. These were the people we needed to protect. Molech warned me that Lucifer was up to something dangerous, something I would oppose. Is this the secret Mary learned? Well, if I started something when I made my Pact, I had the responsibility to fix it, to make the world a better place. A world where people didn’t hurt each other, fear each other.

I would give the world love and peace. Utopia.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alison de la Fuentes

I trembled with excitement when the SUV finally made it through all the crowds of people that clogged the streets of Tacoma. April sat next to me, the nerdy teen squeezing my hand, just as excited as I was, eager to see her girlfriend Violet. The two, shy teenagers, bonding with their shared pregnancies, had become quite the item lately. I’m sure Master hasn’t noticed a thing.

After spending the weekend worried sick not only about Master and Mistress, but about my wife, Desiree, I was so excited to be reunited with her. Watching her on TV yesterday, hanging on Brandon’s arm, filled me with fear. Desiree was smiling and seemed happy, but I could see the fear in her eyes, the tightness in her lips. The bastard did something to her to make her cooperate.

We passed a cordon of soldiers and then we were in front of the hotel. I threw open the door, racing into the lobby. Master and Mistress were waiting and I ran to them, hugged them, and felt so happy when they kissed me on the lips. You should always stay near them, my subconscious whispered.

“It’s good to see you, Alison,” Master said to me, stroking my face.

I was about to ask where Desiree was, when April pushed me to the side to hug our Masters. And then everyone else burst in, and I drifted out to the side as Jessica, Xiu, Korina, and Lillian were eager to embrace them too. Then their families arrived; Master embraced his mom and sister, and Mistress shared a group-hug with her family.

I strained my neck, looking around the lobby. Leah – Master’s chauffeur; she had been captured by Brandon as well – had a joyful reunion with Rachel and Jacob, her spouses. But where was my Desiree? I looked around, a pit forming in my stomach. My breath quickened. Where was my Latin beauty?

I wormed my way to Mistress, trying to stay calm. “Upstairs,” Mistress told me, sensing my question. “In our suite. Top floor.”

“Thank you, Mistress.”

I raced to the elevator and smashed my fingers onto the up button furiously. I stared at the display that showed which floor it was at, watching the numbers slowly grow lower as the elevator descended. I wanted to scream at the stupid thing, I was so wound up inside. I needed it to come down. I burned inside to see my Desiree. Finally, the elevator dinged, the doors opened, and I shot inside. I pounded the 17th floor and then just repeatedly mashed the door close button. I screamed in frustration as the doors just seemed to refuse to close. Slowly, ever so slowly, the doors finally slid closed, the elevator lifting me up.

It seemed to take an eternity. I was practically yelling at the stupid thing to go faster. I felt red-faced when I reached the top floor. A bodyguard, 27, stood naked – an M16 clutched in her hand – before a door at the end of the hallway. 27 smiled tiredly at me as she opened the door with the keycard. There were three bedrooms in the suite; Desiree was in the second one I tried.

My wife sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the ground. Empty alcohol mini-bottles littered the floor. Her neck was bare, her choker missing. “Desiree!” I shouted and sat down next to her and wrapped my arms around her. Desiree pushed me off.

“Go away,” she said, slurring her voice.

Her words stung. I had expected a tearful, happy reunion. “No,” I told her, cupping her face. “Talk to me.”

She tore her face away. “Don’t touch me!”

“Why?” I asked.

Desiree ignored me, instead standing up and wobbling to the minibar. I stood up and grabbed her hand. “You’ve had enough to drink, Desiree.”

“Leave me alone, Alison,” she pleaded, slumping to the floor.

“Just talk to me,” I told her, kneeling down next to her. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just don’t want you anymore.”

Her words hurt. Fuck her my subconscious whispered inside me. You can do better than her, let the stupid cunt wallow drunkenly. Go find Master and fuck him! That was just the pain of Desiree’s words talking, and I pushed them down. My subconscious had a nasty streak to it I learned growing up, but that wasn’t important; something was wrong with my wife. She was in pain, lashing out blindly. I needed to get through to her somehow. I couldn’t let that monster steal my wife from me. Not without me putting up a hell of a fight for her.

Is she really worth it? whispered my subconscious. I ignored the voice; of course Desiree was worth it.

So I laughed dismissively at Desiree. “Don’t lie to me,” I told her, pulling off my tight T-shirt, baring my lovely breasts and my hard nipples pierced with silver barbells. I grabbed her face and turned her to look at them. I could see her eyes flick down to my nipples, a momentary flash of lust. “Don’t lie to me and tell me you don’t want me. I know you do. Just like I want you, Desiree.”

That was the wrong thing to say.

Desiree grabbed me and pushed me onto my back. “That’s all you want. My body!” She yanked the baggy shirt off, exposing those magnificent breasts of hers and shook them at me. “Here it is, Alison. Use me! Take your pleasure!” Tears started running down her face. “That’s all I’m good for!”

“No, I don’t want your body,” I told her. “I want you. I love you.”

“How can you love such a filthy, disgusting creature like me,” Desiree sobbed. “I let him touch me. He…used every part of my body. I let him! I let that monster make me his whore! I betrayed you, Alison!”

“Shh, you didn’t betray me, Desiree. You did what you had to, right? He was going to hurt you.” I hugged my wife, and she sobbed and sobbed into my neck. I don’t know how long I held her, stroking her hair, letting her pour out all her pain, anguish, fear. I held her and rocked her and cried with her until she had poured every teardrop left in her. I wished Brandon was still alive so I could kill him myself.

Fucking Warlock! You should hate all the Warlocks, my subconscious whispered. Every last fucking one of them!

“I love you, Desiree,” I told her. “You’re my slut-wife. Forever.”

“How can you still love me?” she demanded of me, her bloodshot eyes peering hopelessly at me.

I smiled at her. “Because you are strong and beautiful and loving. Because you own my heart.” I grabbed her hand and placed it on my chest. “Feel it beat. That’s yours. It beats for you. Master and Mistress own my body. You own my heart.”

“Mi Sirenita,” Desiree sighed. “How did I get so lucky to meet you.”

Destiny, my subconscious whispered. They were such beautiful words, so I echoed them to my wife as I slid her hand over to cup my left breast. “Destiny. Our Masters are changing the world and we were chosen to help them.”

I shuddered as Desiree ran her thumb around my areola, hardening my nipple. My wife ducked her head down; I sighed in pleasure as she sucked it and my piercing into her lips. Her hand slid down my stomach, circling my bellybutton, then slid down to my side, gripping me as she sucked harder at my nub.

“My love,” I sighed. “Umm, I missed you so much.”

Desiree pushed me down to my back, and pushed up the short skirt I wore, exposing my stubbly cunt. I hadn’t shaved all weekend, and I flushed in embarrassment. She could see my brown pubes, my real hair color. Desiree smiled, rubbing her fingers through them, then bent down and I shuddered as she licked up my slit, her tongue teasing my clit.

Her fingers spread me open and her tongue tasted everywhere inside my pussy, driving me wild with her gentle licks. Her plump lips sucked my labia in, sending shuddering waves of pleasure through me. I writhed on the carpet as my wife made love to me, and my first orgasm shuddered deliciously through me.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as my Desiree began licking me to another orgasm. “Hmm, I love it! I love you!”

My second orgasm was more powerful than the first. I halfway sat up as my stomach tightened in ecstasy. Then Desiree slipped three fingers inside me, pumping them in and out of me as her lips focused their attention on my hard clit.

“Yes, yes, yes! Finger me! Nibble on my clit!” Her teeth sent me spasming with my third orgasm. I screamed loudly and everything went black. When I returned to myself, Desiree was snuggled up against me, her lips sticky with my sweet honey.

“You passed out, mi Sirenita.”

“You were that amazing,” I told her and kissed her. “Umm, it’s my turn.”

“You don’t have to,” Desiree said, tensing up.

“Nonsense,” I told her. “You are too beautiful for me to resist.”

“But I’m all dirty.”

I licked her neck, tasting her sweat. “I don’t care, Desiree. You could never be too dirty for me.”

I stood up and pulled my wife to her feet, then led her to the bed. “You are going to scream in pleasure,” I told her as I pushed her down.

“Promise?” Desiree asked, her voice thick with her sultry accent.

“Cross my heart,” I said, tracing an X on my boob; Desiree smiled and kissed me there, and pulled me down atop her as she laid on her back.

I kissed her lips, enjoying the feel of her voluptuous body beneath me. I licked her face clean of my tasty honey, then licked down her jaw to her supple neck. I planned on kissing every square inch of her beautiful, brown skin. I smooched her all over her neck, where her choker should be, like the one around my neck; they proclaimed whom we belonged to. Then I started working on her shoulders. I kissed down her left arm, down to her hand, sucking all her fingers into my lips. I switched to her right hand, her fingers sticky with my passion and I sucked them clean, before I began smooching back up to her shoulder.

I smooched along her collarbone, traced her breastbone down between the mountains of her tits. I licked underneath her right boob, salty with sweat, and around the tit, my cheek rubbing against her silky skin as I made it to the top. Then I kissed down, covering ever square inch of her right breast, before I licked her large, dark-pink areola. It was bumpy on my skin, and I spiraled into her turgid nipple and sucked it into my mouth.

“You’re driving me wild, mi Sirenita!”

I grinned at her, and went to work kissing her left breast. I began with the nipple this time, and Desiree shuddered in delight as I sucked it into my hungry lips. Then I spiraled out, kissing every spot on her perfect breast. I continued smooching down her stomach, my hair tickling Desiree as my lips brushed her sensitive stomach, then tongued her cute bellybutton, bringing shudders of laughter.

I kept tonguing her navel. I was so happy to hear her laugh.

I kissed down to her groin, tracing her hip as I got closer and closer to her shaved pussy. I could smell her tangy, spicy arousal. I had missed that scent so badly this weekend, so I inhaled deeply, delighting in her natural perfume. Instead of smooching her pussy, I started down her right leg. Desiree moaned in frustration, and I giggled. I kissed her knee, her shin, sucked her toes into my lips and licked at the soles of her feet. I repeated it with her left leg, then told her to flip over.

I kissed her sleek back, moving down her spine to her plump, Latina ass. I rubbed my cheeks against her cheeks, then smooched every inch of her butt. I spread her buttcheeks apart, exposing her brown asshole. I kissed that too, tasting the sour flavor. I swirled my tongue around her ass, then pushed against the tight sphincter, forcing my tongue inside her warm bowels.

Nothing about my wife was dirty to me.

I sucked and licked, enjoying her heavy breathing. “Umm, that feels nice,” she moaned.

“And tastes delicious,” I purred, then bent down to rim her ass some more.

“I bet my pussy tastes even better.”

“You sure you’re not too dirty?” I asked her, stroking the edges of her vulva.

“No,” she hissed. “No, I’m not too dirty.”

“Good!” I spread her thighs and buried my face in her pussy.

I reveled in the taste of her, that spicy and tangy flavor, juices thick on my lips. I swallowed it, drank them down. I ran my tongue from her clit up through her slit, then shoved it into her pussy, pressing into her hot hole. My hands grabbed her plump ass, squeezing hard as I dug into her cunt. My fingers slid down her ass crack and I started stroking her asshole, then sank my middle finger into her bowels.

“Umm, you naughty slut,” Desiree moaned.

“Always,” I giggled, then buried my tongue back into her tasty cunt.

“Your tongue stud is driving me crazy!” Her asscheeks clenched and a flood of delicious juices issued from her pussy as I made my wife cum. “Fuck! Fuck!” she howled. I kept licking, fingering her ass, then I switched to her clit. She moaned wordlessly, orgasm after intense orgasm spasming through her body.

Finally she had enough, and I pulled my lips away from her delicious cunt. Desiree rolled over onto her back and she smiled down at me. I crawled up her body and kissed her gently on the lips. Her right hand caressed my cheek and I saw gold glinting on her finger. I grabbed her hand and saw her wedding band.

“This is on the wrong hand.”

“I didn’t want them to take it,” Desiree answered. “So I switched hands. They took my choker and I couldn’t lose this.”

I felt tears running down my face, and I gently pulled the ring off her finger. I grabbed her left hand and slipped it on and kissed her fingers. “There, back where it belongs.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

My mom and sister could not stop hugging me, touching me. “I was so worried,” Mom almost sobbed, “watching you getting beaten.”

“I’m fine, Mom,” I told her and kissed her on the lips.

“I thought you were toast, big bro,” Antsy said, trying to be her usual, playful self.

“How could I die when I have so many beautiful women in my life,” I told her and kissed my little sister on the lips. Betty and Via giggled, and joined the hug. They were the girlfriends of my mom and sisters, and I wrapped my arms around all four happy, smiling women.

Mary was surrounded by her family. Missy and Shannon sandwiched her, while Sean and Tiffany hugged all three of their daughters fiercely. Mary’s eyes met mine, and and she sent me, I think we owe our families some quality time. Particularly you, Mark. You gave them quite the scare. I could feel her amused tone.

I laughed. No fair, your family is bigger. In addition to her family, Damien and George were hovering on the edges. They were Missy’s boyfriend and Shannon’s fiancee respectively.

I’m just luckier than you, Mark!

Mary suddenly wormed out of her family and walked over to Sam. She sat on the couch with Candy, her plaything, curled up beside her. Curious, I begged off my family, and told them I would be right back.

Antsy grabbed my hard cock. “I know you will, big bro!”

Mary sat down next to Sam and glanced at me as I walked up. “We need you to do something that is very important.”

“What, ma’am?” Sam asked.

“Go to the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château,” Mary explained. “In the basement you will find a room. Study it carefully. I need you to reconstruct it perfectly.”

“What is it?” Sam asked. I was curious too.

“No questions,” Mary told her. “This is very important. Mark and I can’t go; we need to attend to things here in the States. Take the 747 to the East Coast, then book a regular flight from there to Toulouse, France. Be discreet and protect yourself.”

Sam glanced at Candy. “Can I take her with me?”

Mary nodded, “Just remember that this is very important, okay?”

“Of course,” Sam answered. “You can count on us.”

“Good,” Mary sighed in relief. “The Chief of Police in Toulouse is under my power. He has the standard cop orders. Contact him for help or if anything goes wrong.”

Sam nodded. “Come on, Candy. Let’s go.”

“I’m tired,” Candy pouted, but let Sam drag her off.

“What is that room?” I asked Mary.

She chewed her lip; she did that when she was thinking. “Lilith tried to kill you today,” Mary finally said. “She can spy on us from the Shadows. She could be watching us right now.”

That sent a chill through my veins and I glanced around. “And what is the room then?”

“A Hidden Place. A Matmown. Lilith cannot spy on us in there.” Mary swallowed. “We cannot plot against her until we have this secure place.”

So this is what she was holding back. Unless there was more. If it blocked Lilith, did that mean it blocked other beings?

Like the Devil.

Lucifer will rise free of the Abyss and you will burn in his radiance, Mortal! Molech’s warning echoed in my mind. Mary nodded her head, and gave me a cautionary look. Did she sense what I just figured out? Not even this is secure from Lilith she sent telepathically with the Siyach spell. Then a smile appeared on Mary’s face. “Go be with your family, Mark.”

“Join us,” I told her. “They’re your family, too. I don’t want us to be apart tonight.”

Mary glanced at her family, then at me, indecision painting her face.

“We can be with your family tomorrow night,” I promised.

An excited glint appeared in my wife’s eyes. “Let me go say good night.”

We piled into the elevators and I grabbed my mom and pressed her against the wall, kissing her passionately. Antsy pounced on Mary and was eagerly kissing my wife, and I saw mocha-skinned Betty kissing ivory-skinned Via with ardor. I had my mom’s blouse open by the time we reached the penthouse, and I fondled her breasts. They were still beautiful. Mom was never busty, so there wasn’t too much sag after forty-three years; she was a MILF.

27 looked exhausted when she opened the suite’s door with a keycard. Desiree’s bedroom door was closed and I guessed Alison must be in there with her. I hoped Alison could help Desiree deal with all the crap that happened to her. The girls were all pushing me to the bedroom and I didn’t resist. Clothes were flying off and quickly there were five very naked women squirming on the bed with me in the middle.

“Umm, you’re feeling quite hard,” Mom moaned as she mounted me, guiding my cock to her waxed cunt.

I groaned as she sank down, engulfing me with her wet pussy. “You’re feeling quite wet!”

“My son is back where he belongs!”

Next to me, Mary was pulling Via onto her face while Antsy spread her legs. I smiled, watching my sister bury her face in my wife’s cunt, eagerly licking away. Betty draped her body behind mom, kissing her on the neck.

“Fuck your son, Sandy,” Betty cooed into my mom’s ears. “I want to lick your snatch clean.”

My mom gave a throaty laugh. “That sounds wonderful, love!”

Betty’s dark hands wrapped around my mom, hefting a breast and reaching down to find her clit. My mom’s cunt tightened on me as she gasped in pleasure. Her hips rose and fell and I groaned as her pussy pleasured. I reached up and fondled Mom’s other breast as Betty started kissing her neck.

“That’s it, honey,” Betty cooed. “Ride his cock!”

“I am, love!” Mom gasped, turning her head and kissing her Black girlfriend.

“Oh, your tongue is amazing,” moaned Via next to me. My sister’s girlfriend tossed her black hair with its scarlet highlights; her large breasts heaved as she writhed on my wife’s face. My eyes trailed down her body and I found Mary’s freckled, perky breasts jiggling invitingly.

I leaned over and sucked my wife’s breast into my lips. I could hear Mary’s muffled gasps. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Antsy’s face as she devoured my wife’s pussy. My little sister looked like she was in heaven. I knew just what she tasted; eating Mary’s pussy was one of my favorite things in the world.

“Ohh, Mark, your cock is stirring me up!” moaned Mom. “And your fingers, Betty!”

Betty giggled, then licked my mom’s ear. “Why don’t you cum then, Sandy! Cum all over your son’s cock!”

My mom’s hips were pumping faster and faster, her breasts rising and falling beautifully. “That sounds like a great idea! Ummm, just pinch my clit a little harder, love! Ohhh, that’s it! Yes, yes! Oh, yes!”

Her cunt was a vice on my cock as she came, milking me. I released my wife’s breast and laid back on the bed, pleasure coursing through me. “Just a little more, Mom,” I groaned through clenched teeth. My entire body tensed as my orgasm approached. Up and down Mom pumped her tight sheath on my cock. My back arched and I was shooting inside my mom, inside the very womb I came from.

That just made it more exciting.

“Umm, he left you a lot, love,” my mom purred to Betty as she rolled off me.

Betty spread my mom’s legs and smiled, licking her lips. “He sure did, Sandy.”

My cock hardened as I watched the dark girl bury herself between my mom’s pale thighs, licking furiously at her messy cunt. Mom threw back her head and sighed in pleasure. “I love it when you eat me out!”

Betty lifted her head up, her lips sticky with cum and cream. “I love to eat you out.”

“If you’re free, big bro, come fuck my pussy.”

“Sure, Antsy.”

I knelt behind her, and there was barely enough room left on the bed. My little sister had a shaved cunt and it was dripping juices. I rubbed my cock along her slit, delighting in the silky-soft feel of her skin.

“Don’t tease me,” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me!” She wiggled her hips. “I need it so bad!”

“You’re such a slut,” Via gasped, kneading her huge breasts as she writhed on my wife’s face.

“You would know,” Antsy fondly replied, then buried her face back into Mary’s tasty snatch as I buried my cock deep into my sister’s cunt.

She was a lot tighter than mom. Mom had a great cunt, but she also had two children. Antsy pumped her hips as I fucked her hard. She moaned her delight into Mary’s pussy. I had a great view of my wife’s lips and tongue as she ate out Via’s shaved pussy. She had her arms wrapped around Via’s thighs, gripping her ass. Via ground her pussy onto Mary’s face, and hefted her heavy, left breast and began sucking on her own nipple.

“That’s hot,” I groaned as Via swirled her tongue around her hard nipple.

“Not as hot as your wife’s tongue in my twat!” Via purred. “She’s driving me wild! I’m gonna flood her lips!”

“Cum on her face,” I urged.

Via shuddered, her huge tits heaving, a soft moan escaping her lips. “Yes!” she hissed and rolled off of Mary, stretching out on her face.

Mary licked her lips and gripped Antsy’s black hair. “Make me cum!” she hissed. “I need it so bad!”

Via rolled onto her stomach and slid her head over and started licking at Mary’s clit as Antsy went lower and began tongue-fucking Mary. Mary’s back arched in pleasure and her eyelids fluttered. “Holy shit!” she gasped. “You fucking sluts are driving me nuts! Oh yes! Lick that clit! Umm, yes, yes! Fucking yes!” Her body went wild with spasms as a massive orgasm rolled through her body.

While I watched Mary’s firm breasts sway as she came, I felt my sister’s cunt clamping down on my cock; her velvety snatch massaged my dick as she came. I pounded harder at my sister, my balls tightening.

I slapped her ass. “What a slutty little sister,” I groaned. “Cumming on your brother’s cock.”

“Hell yeah!” she cooed. “Your cock is amazing, big bro.” She started pumping her hips hard. “Why don’t you hurry up and cum inside my pussy!”

My mom groaned throatily, and I glanced over to see her squeezing her nipples hard as Betty feasted on her pussy. “Oh yes, love! Oh yes! Here it comes!” Mom’s entire body tensed, and Betty glued her lips to my mom’s cunt to catch every tasty drop of her juices.

Mary smiled at my mom. “Good one?”

“Always with Betty,” Mom answered. “She’s the best.”

A loving sigh escaped Betty’s lips as she gazed adoringly up at my mom. “I love you, Sandy.”

Mom caressed her sticky cheeks. “I’m so happy we found each other.” Betty climbed up my mom’s body, dark breasts dragging across pale tits, and ivory and ebony became one as they passionately kissed.

Mary stroked Via’s stomach. “Via, do you still drink piss like I taught you?”

“Umm, I love it,” Via purred.

A smile broke on Mary’s lips. “I remember peeing in your mouth in that bathroom.”

“And on the dance floor,” Via laughed wickedly.

Mary stood up and crooked her finger at her. “Why don’t you come here and have some more?”

Via didn’t need to be told twice. I watched her open her lips wide. A golden stream arched from Mary’s pussy and splashed into Via’s lips. She was a pee slut, and eagerly drank the dirty, golden fluid down. I felt my sister’s cunt spasming on my cock again as a second orgasm rolled through her.

“Love watching you drink pee!” Antsy gasped.

Via smiled, licking her lips clean. “Anyone else need to pee?”

“I do,” Betty giggled.

My mom’s mocha lover stood up and Via knelt before her. Betty was facing away from us, her mocha ass round and firm. Betty sighed as she pissed into Via’s hungry lips. Urine splashed on Via’s chin and ran yellow down her throat and between her huge mounds. The sight was so erotic, my balls exploded suddenly and I filled Antsy’s cunt to the brim with my cum.

Via began licking Betty clean, eagerly pleasuring the Black girl. Antsy pulled out of me, rubbed a finger through her messy snatch, then got off the bed and walked over to her girlfriend. “You made a mess, Via. Let me clean you up.”

I watched my sister lick the pee up the valley of Via’s breasts, up her neck, she kept licking up, reaching Betty’s taint. Then Antsy buried her face between two pillowy, dark cheeks, and tongued Betty’s ass. The mocha-skinned girl threw her head back as she was pleasured from both sides. I laid down on the bed and my mom snuggled up to me and kissed me gently on the lips. Mary slid into bed on the other side and I wrapped my arms around both of them. They kissed each other over my chest and they both rested their faces on my broad shoulders.

“Love you Mare,” I said, kissing her forehead. “And I love you, Mom.” I kissed her forehead as well.

“Love you,” Mary murmured sleepily.

She was asleep, breathing softly, and I held her tightly. We both had a long day, a long weekend. The nap we had earlier wasn’t enough as fatigue suddenly washed through me and my eyes felt so heavy. I closed them and drifted off to sleep with Betty’s moans of pleasure filling my ears.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Noel Heinrich – Philadelphia, PA

“It’s almost dawn, Noel,” Wyatt Kirby said.

I rubbed the sleep from my eyes as he shook my leg. I could not believe I fell asleep. I sat up, stretched, and made sure my sandy-blonde hair was still tied up in a bun. I had to adjust my shoulder-holster, the butt of my gun digging into my side.

“How many arrived?” I asked him.

“Thirty-four,” Wyatt answered. “They’re in the backyard.”

I followed him through his spacious home. He had been my mentor when I went through the FBI Academy at Quantico, and shortly after I graduated he left the FBI and went into the private security business. He had done quite well for himself. When Mark Glassner freed me from his control, I sought him out and told him everything that happened to me.

For the last few months we had quietly talked to those in the law enforcement and intelligence fields who viewed Mark Glassner with growing trepidation. And this weekend all our fears were finally realized. First this Brandon Fitzsimmons dramatically took control of Tacoma and declared himself God, and our President was more than happy to surrender the Country to him. And yesterday, Mark defeated Brandon and was doing the exact same thing.

He had to be stopped.

Standing in clumps around Wyatt’s backyard were tense men and women. In the center a fire roared and a hunk of beef waited to be sacrificed. My stomach fluttered as they all stared at me; flint in their eyes.

“For those who do not know me, I am Special Agent Noel Heinrich, FBI!” I was surprised that my voice didn’t quake with fear. “For two weeks I was Mark Glassner’s slave! The stories about him are true; he can control you with the simplest of commands!”

“How!” someone in the crowd shouted.

“He sold his soul to the Devil,” I answered. I could hear the disbelief in their laughter. “You saw the events of this weekend in Tacoma. Mark Glassner’s feud with Brandon Fitzsimmons has left hundreds of US Citizens dead, while an entire Army Corp has deserted and sworn allegiance to him. Even the President has kowtowed to him without a fight. How else do you think he did this?”

No-one had an answer. I could feel their unease, almost taste it on the predawn air. It tasted bitter.

“Mark Glassner is the greatest threat to Liberty the world has ever known!” I continued. “Thomas Jefferson, who wrote the Declaration of Independence in this very city, said, ‘The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants.’ Our patriotic blood and his tyrannic blood!”

A cheer went up from the crowd.

“How can we fight him?” a woman asked, silencing the cheers. “If he can just make us do what he wants?”

Grins faded, hope died.

I fixed my gaze on each of them, firm and resolute. “The same way our Founding Fathers defeated the might of the British—by using every single thing at our disposal. I know how Mark got his powers! His secret is out on the internet! We just have to have the strength to do what is necessary to defeat him! We have to fight fire with fire!

“We have to make our own Pact with the Devil!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 40.

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 5: Das Gespräch

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 5: Das Gespräch

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, Magic, Cuckold, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Kapitel 4



Mary und ich verließen Victorias Secret. Wir hatten eben eine sehr angenehme Zeit da drinnen verbracht, nachdem Mary die beiden Verkäuferinnen Aurora und Heather dazu gebracht hatte, mich zu befriedigen, während sie selber und Alison Unterwäsche präsentiert hatten.

Mary trug das rot weiß gestreifte Kleid und eine leichte weiße Bluse. Ihr rotbrauner Pferdeschwanz stellte einen hübschen Kontrast zu dem Weiß ihrer Bluse dar. Hinter uns ging Alison, die unsere Tüten mit den Einkäufen für uns trug. Sie sah in ihrem rosafarbenen T-Shirt sehr nuttig aus. Man konnte deutlich sehen, dass sie keinen BH anhatte und dass ihre Nippel gepierct waren. Sie war eine geile 17 Jahre alte Schlampe.

„Wo gehen wir als nächstes hin, Mare“ fragte ich. Das hier war schließlich Marys Einkaufstour, und ich war eigentlich nur da, um sie herum zu fahren oder zu führen.

„Ich will ja nichts sagen, Mark“, sagte Mary. „Aber du könntest auch ein paar neue Sachen vertragen. Das hier…“ Sie griff nach meinem Hemd, „…ist ein bisschen ausgeleiert.“

„Ich glaube, du hast recht“, sagte ich. Das war nur fair. Ich hatte heute Morgen das Gleiche über ihr Starbucks T-Shirt gesagt.

Und so wurde ich im nächsten Laden von Mary mit einem ganzen Bündel Jeans und Hemden in einen Umkleideraum geschoben. Sie hatte mir detaillierte Anweisungen gegeben, was ich anziehen sollte. Ich zog ein paar der Hosen an, bis ich eine fand, die mir passte. Dann zog ich mir ein weißes T-Shirt an, schob es in die Hose und zog ich ein rot und schwarz gemustertes Hemd über das Shirt. Ich ließ es entsprechend Marys Anweisungen offen. Ich schaute in den Spiegel und ich fand, dass ich ganz okay aussah. Normalerweise trug ich immer nur die beigefarbene Hose, die ich in meinem Job brauchte, weil ich zu geizig war, mir eine zweite Hose zu kaufen. Und was Hemden angeht, so deckte ich meinen Bedarf immer bei Walmart.

Ich verließ den Umkleideraum und wurde von Mary und Alison empfangen. Alison hatte meinen Camcorder und sie filmte mich. Ich fühlte mich ziemlich selbstbewusst, während Mary und Alison mich eingehend beäugten. Ich schluckte und wartete auf Marys Reaktion. Sie sah mich kritisch an und biss sich auf die Unterlippe. Warum brauchte sie so lange, bis sie etwas sagte? Sah das doch nicht so gut aus? Scheiße, ich wünschte mir, dass sie endlich etwas sagte.

„Du siehst gut aus“, sagte Mary schließlich.

„Absolut“, bestätigte jetzt auch Alison. „Der Meister ist sehr attraktiv.“ Ich wurde rot und war gleichzeitig erleichtert und verlegen, als Mary und Alison durch die Zähne pfiffen, während ich mich vor ihnen präsentierte.

„Hübscher Arsch!“ sagte Mary kehlig und dann gab sie mir einen Klaps. „Fohlen!“ rief ich und hüpfte. Ich drehte mich schnell um, um Mary zu packen. Sie tanzte grazil weg, während ich versuchte, sie zu erwischen.

Mary streckte mir die Zunge heraus und rannte weg. Ich folgte ihr. Mary war jetzt um die Kleiderständer herum gelaufen und kam wieder in Richtung auf die Umkleideräume. Ich schnitt ihr den Weg ab und trieb sie damit in den kleinen Flur zu den Umkleideräumen. Mary ging rückwärts, als ich mich ihr näherte. Sie hatte ein verdorbenes kleines Lächeln auf ihren Lippen. Sie wich immer weiter zurück, bis sie schließlich an die Tür am Ende des Flur stieß. Ich grinste. Meine Beute hatte keinen Ausweg mehr. Ich erhob mich über sie und genoss den Anblick ihres Busens, der sich erregt hob und senkte. Ihre Augen glänzten vor Lust, als ich mich vorbeugte und ihre roten Lippen mit meinen einfing.

„Du warst unartig!“ flüsterte ich nach dem Kuss. Ich griff durch ihre Bluse an ihre Brust. „Zeit für deine Strafe!“

Mary grinste verdorben und griff hinter sich, um die Tür zum Umkleideraum zu öffnen. Wir fielen beinahe hinein. Dann schlugen wir die Tür zu. „Schlampe!“ rief Mary. „Sorg dafür, dass wir nicht gestört werden!“

„Ja, Herrin“, antwortete Alison.

Ich drückte Mary mit dem Gesicht nach vorne gegen eine Wand und zog ihr Kleid über den Arsch nach oben. Sie hatte ein Höschen aus dünner weißer Spitze an, das gar nichts tat, um das Fleisch darunter zu verbergen. Ich zog es herunter und schlug auf ihre rechte Arschbacke. „Du bist ein böses Fohlen gewesen!“ Der zweite Schlag war fest und laut und hinterließ einen roten Handabdruck auf ihrer weißen Arschbacke.

„Was ist da hinten los?“ wollte eine männliche Stimme wissen.

„Nichts“, sagte Alison mit ihrer Schlafzimmerstimme. „Hi, ich heiße Alison.“

Ich schlug Mary ein drittes Mal fest auf ihren Hintern und sie schrie auf. „Klingt aber nicht nach nichts“, sagte der Mann. „Kommen Sie da raus!“

Alison kicherte und schnurrte: „Du hast so wunderbar breite Schultern. Machst du Krafttraining? Ich liebe Männer mit Muskeln.“

Ich machte meinen Reißverschluss auf und schlug Marys Arsch mehrfach mit meinem harten Schwanz. „Uhhhh! Du fühlst dich so hart an!“ stöhnte Mary.

„Kommen Sie da sofort raus!“ befahl der Mann. „Moment, was machen Sie denn da?“

„Deine Muskeln sind so hart“, schnurrte Alison.

„Miss, bitte lassen Sie das“, sagte der Mann, als mein harter Schwanz Marys nasse Fotze fand. Ich glitt in sie hinein und fickte sie langsam.

„Magst du mein Shirt?“ fragte Alison. „Das ist ein ganz toller Stoff. Fühl mal, wie weich der ist.“

„Was? Scheiße!“ keuchte der Mann panisch. „Ich… verdammt…“

„Schön weich, nicht wahr?“ schnurrte Alison.

Ich hörte Kleidung rascheln und dann keuchte der Mann laut. Mit erstickter Stimme sagte er dann: „Miss, Sie sollten ihr Shirt wieder anziehen!“

„Gefallen dir meine Piercings?“ fragte Alison. „Ist schon okay, du darfst sie anfassen.“

„Oh Gott“, sagte der Mann. „Verdammt, das ist gut!“

Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Marys Fotze heraus. „Oh bitte, nicht aufhören!“ stöhnte sie.

„Du musst noch mehr bestraft werden“, sagte ich.

Ich bewegte meinen Schwanz in ihrer Arschkerbe nach oben und fand die Rosenknospe ihres Arschlochs. „Ohhh!“ stöhnte Mary. „Fick mich in den Arsch! Das wird mir eine Lehre sein!“

Mein Schwanz, der wegen ihrer Mösensäfte sehr glitschig war, rutschte durch ihren engen Schließmuskel und in die seidige Enge ihres Arsches. Mary stöhnte vor Schmerz und Lust auf. Sie drückte mir ihren Arsch entgegen und zwang damit meinen Schwanz tiefer in ihre Eingeweide. Eine meiner Hände glitt unter ihre Bluse und griff nach einer kleinen Brust und nach dem harten Nippel, während meine andere nach unten rutschte und eine nasse Fotze und einen pochenden Kitzler fand. Ich hielt Mary fest und fickte ihren Arsch hart und sie stöhnte laut.

„Willst du mein Tattoo sehen?“ fragte Alison draußen auf dem Flur.

„Wow!“ machte der Typ.

„Das ist eine Einladung“, keuchte Alison. Sie musste ihren Rock angehoben haben, während sie das sagte.

„Das geht nicht“, keuchte der Mann.

„Natürlich geht das“, sagte Alison. „Muschis sind dafür da, dass Schwänze darin kommen!“

„Scheiße“, sagte der Mann. Eine Tür öffnete sich und ein Pärchen ging in einen zweiten Umkleideraum. Jemand rumste gegen die Wand.

Es gab ein nasses schlürfendes Geräusch und Alison schnurrte: „Du bist so groß!“

„Bin ich auch groß?“ fragte ich Mary, während ich ihren Arsch fickte.

„Ach“, sagte sie und zuckte mit den Schultern. Ich schlug ihr auf den Arsch und sie kicherte. „Du bist mein Hengst!“ stöhnte sie. „Und du fühlst dich in meinem Arsch gerade sehr groß an!“

Ich küsste Marys Hals und genoss ihren engen heißen Arsch, während ich sie fickte. Durch die dünne Wand des Umkleideraumes hörten wir Alison stöhnen und keuchen, während der Fremde sie fickte. Mary wackelte mit den Hüften und fickte mir ihren Arsch entgegen. Mary dreht ihren Kopf und ich küsste ihre Lippen. Ich drückte sie gegen die Wand und genoss ihren Arsch auf meinem Schwanz.

„Oh verdammt“, stöhnte der Mann. „Du bist so eng, ich komme gleich!“

„Nein, nicht rausziehen!“ protestierte Alison.

„Ich will nicht in dich reinspritzen.“

„Hast du das Tattoo nicht gelesen?“ fragte Alison mit einer total verdorbenen Stimme. „Ja! Das ist gut! Fick mich ruhig richtig hart durch!“ stöhnte Alison laut. „Oh, dein Saft ist so heiß und so tief in mir drin! Mann, bist du ein Stecher!“

„Danke“, murmelte der Mann. Die Tür öffnete sich wieder und schwere Schritte entfernten sich.

Alison kicherte. „Hab ich das gut gemacht?“ fragte sie durch die Wand.

„Toll, Schlampe!“ stöhnte Mary. Dann zischte sie mir zu: „Kneif mir in den Kitzler! Ja, genau so! Ahhhhhh!“

Ihr Arsch zog sich auf meinem Schwanz zusammen, als ihr Körper in meiner Umarmung erzitterte. Ich fickte meinen Schwanz noch ein paarmal in sie hinein und dann entleerte ich meine Eier in ihren Eingeweiden. Ich hielt meine süße Mary fest und atmete ihr ins Ohr. Dann zog ich meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Arsch. Weißes Sperma sickerte aus ihrem braunen Arschloch, lief ihr in die Spalte und dann weiter an ihren Beinen herunter. „Schlampe!“ rief ich. „Komm hierher!“

Alison riss die Tür auf und kam ohne Oberteil herein. Ihre großen Brüste schwangen hin und her, als sie sich bewegte. An ihren Beinen lief das Sperma des Fremden herunter. Alison sah meinen verschmutzten Schwanz und mein Sperma an Marys Arsch und sie wusste gleich, was sie tun musste. Sie kniete sich hin und leckte zunächst meinen Schwanz ab. Als sie damit fertig war, fing sie an, mein Sperma aus Marys Arsch heraus zu lutschen.

Es war so geil zu sehen, wie meine Schlampe mein Sperma aus dem Arsch meiner Freundin leckte, dass mein Schwanz schon wieder hart wurde. Als sie fertig war, drehte ich ihren Kopf zu mir und fickte sie heftig in den Mund. Sie würgte ein wenig, als ich ihr meinen Schwanz bis in den Rachen schob. Mary lächelte und zog ihre Bluse und ihr Kleid wieder zurecht. Dann hielt sie Alisons Kopf fest und half mir so, ihr Gesicht zu ficken. Ich kam tief in ihrem Hals und Alison würgte wieder.

Als ich meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Mund heraus zog, liefen ihr Speichel und Sperma über das Kinn. Sie lächelte zu mir hoch und schnurrte: „Danke, Meister, dass ich dein leckeres Sperma haben durfte.“ Sie war eine gute Schlampe und ich tätschelte ihren Kopf. Ich lächelte zu ihr hinunter.

Nachdem Mary jetzt meine Größe kannte, suchte sie noch ein paar mehr Sachen für mich aus, dann sagte sie mir, ich sollte mir ein paar Unterhosen kaufen. Damit verband sie wohl Kritik an meiner jetzigen weißen Unterwäsche. Ich fand ein paar neue Boxershorts und traf sie an der Kasse wieder. Ich wies den Verkäufer an, uns die Sachen gratis zu überlassen. Alison, der immer noch der Saft des Fremden an den Beinen herunter lief, hatte jetzt Schwierigkeiten, all die Tüten zu tragen, also suchte ich uns einen Jungen aus, den ich in unseren Dienst stellte.

„Bath und Beauty Works sollte unser letzter Halt sein“, sagte Mary. „Alison und ich brauchen unsere Beauty-Sachen.“

„Natürlich“, nickte ich. „Ich werde dann zum Gamestop gehen.“

Mary nickte. „Okay, Baby. Wir treffen uns hier in zwanzig Minuten wieder..“ Ich nickte und gab Mary etwas von dem Geld, das ich der prüden Bitch vorher abgenommen hatte. Sie gab mir einen schnellen Kuss und führte Alison und unseren jugendlichen Packesel weiter.

Ich ging allerdings nicht zum Gamestop. Ich suchte einen Juwelier auf. Vielleicht war es verrückt, aber ich liebte Mary. Obwohl ich sie noch nicht einmal einen ganzen Tag kannte, wusste ich, dass ich den Rest meines Lebens mit ihr verbringen wollte. Die Angestellte war mittelalt und hieß Patricia. Sie trug eine Brille mit Horngestell, hatte ein spitzes Gesicht und eine Hakennase. Sie lächelte glücklich, als ich ihr erzählte, dass ich einen Verlobungsring kaufen wollte. Sie zeigte mir eine große Auswahl. Es waren so viele, dass ich geradezu überwältigt war.

„Was mag ihre Freundin denn?“ fragte Patricia. „Welche Art von Schmuck trägt sie denn sonst?“

„Ich bin mir nicht sicher“, sagte ich und schaute all die Ringe an. „Wir sind noch nicht so lange zusammen.“

„Ahhh“, sagte Patricia. „Als ich siebzehn war, wurde ich von diesem zwanzig Jahre alten Seemann von den Füßen gerissen. Ich nahm an, dass er derjenige ist.“

„Und was ist dann passiert?“ fragte ich.

„Ich kriegte einen Tripper“, sagte sie. „Es stellte sich heraus, dass ich nicht das einzige Mädchen war, mit dem er sich traf. Sie sollten also vielleicht nicht so schnell machen.“

Ich schüttelte den Kopf. „Nein, ich bin sicher, dass sie die eine ist.“

„Okay, Söhnchen“, sagte sie. „Wie wäre es denn mit dem hier?“

Ein Ring fesselte mich. Patricia bemerkte meinen Blick und nahm einen Ring aus der Auslage. Er war aus Weißgold und hatte einen großen schwarzen Diamanten, der von vielen kleinen weißen umgeben war. Es war nicht der teuerste Ring, aber ich fand ihn am schönsten.

„Ist es der, Söhnchen?“ fragte Patricia.

„Genau!“, sagte ich. Also verpackte Patricia ihn in einer schwarzen Schachtel. Ich beschloss, nach ein paar weiteren Sachen für Mary zu schauen. Ich fand ein herzförmiges Medaillon aus Silber mit einer pinkfarbenen Rose auf der Vorderseite. Dann war da noch ein Armband aus lauter Xs und Os, in die kleine Herzen eingraviert waren. Außerdem nahm ich ein paar goldene Ohrringe mit Amethysten. Patricia war eine so nette Dame, dass ich sie nicht in Schwierigkeiten bringen wollte, dass sie mich den Schmuck hatte stehlen lassen. Ich ließ sie in das Hinterzimmer gehen und sie sah verletzt aus, als ich sie dort fesselte. Ich würde aber in jedem Fall dafür sorgen, dass sie schnell gefunden würde.

Mit dem Schmuck in der Hand wanderte ich zum Gamestop hinüber. Leider gingen keine geilen, wunderschönen, süße oder auch nur mittelattraktive Frauen in den Laden. Also schaute ich mir wirklich nur die Spiele an. Schließlich nahm ich einen Nintendo 3DS mit, um meinen alten DS zu ersetzen und ein paar Spiele. Endlich kamen Mary und Alison wieder zurück. Sie hatten außer den Taschen von Bath und Beauty Works auch noch solche von Target bei sich, das erklärte die zehnminütige Verspätung. „Nur ein paar Toilettartikel“, erklärte sie mit einem Lächeln. Wer konnte ihr bei so einem Lächeln böse sein?

„Noch sonst irgendwas?“ fragte ich.

Mary dachte eine Minute nach. „Nein, ich glaube, das ist alles für heute.“ Sie sah die Tüte von dem Juwelier und bekam große Augen. Ich grinste und gab ihr die Tüte. Die Schachtel mit dem Ring hatte ich in meine Hosentasche gesteckt.

Mary und Alison schnurrten beide vor Erregung, als sie die Schachteln mit dem Schmuck aufmachten und Mary legte sofort das Medaillon und das Armband an. Dann tauschte sie ihre silbernen Ohrstecker gegen die goldenen mit den Amethysten aus. Sie fiel mir um den Hals und drückte mich. Dann küsste sie mich fest auf meine Lippen. „Oh, sind die schön!“ sagte sie mit Tränen in den Augen. „Danke, danke!“ Bei jedem „Danke“ bekam ich einen weiteren Kuss. „Ich liebe dich!“

„Schön, dass dir die Sachen gefallen“, sagte ich, als sie sich wieder beruhigt hatte.

Arm in Arm wanderten wir durch die Mall. Auf dem Weg nach draußen bemerkte ich einen bodenlangen Mantel in einem Schaufenster. Ich hatte so einen Mantel immer schon haben wollen, schon seit ich meinen ersten Spaghetti-Western gesehen hatte. Mary lachte laut, als ich eine Minute später mit dem Mantel aus dem Laden kam und den Mantel trug. Mir machte das nichts aus, ich trug den Mantel stolz. Ich legte ihr den Arm um die Schulter und wir verließen die Mall.

Nachdem wir ein paar Minuten über den Parkplatz gegangen waren, fanden wir meinen silbernen Mustang. Alison und der Junge legten alle Tüten in den Kofferraum und ich sagte dem Jungen, dass er jetzt in das Schmuckgeschäft gehen sollte, damit er Patricia fand. Während er wegging, stiegen wir alle drei in das Auto. Alison quetschte sich auf den Rücksitz.

„Wenn du dir ein Auto unter allen Autos auf dieser Welt aussuchen könntest, Mary, was für ein Auto würdest du wählen?“ fragte ich, während die Maschine des Mustang zum Leben erwachte.

Sie zuckte die Schultern. „Keine Ahnung. Wahrscheinlich einen Volkswagen.“

„Einen Volkswagen?“ Meine Antwort wäre anders ausgefallen.

„Ja, ich finde, die bauen richtig nette Autos.“

Ich lachte und verließ den Parkplatz, um einen VW-Händler zu suchen. Ich fuhr auf den Highway 512 und brachte den Mustang auf 100 Meilen pro Stunde auf dem Weg in das Tal, bevor ich langsamer werden musste, damit ich die Kurven schaffte. Ich fuhr dann auf die River Road auf der anderen Seite von Puyallup, wo es alle Automarken der Welt zu kaufen gibt. Dort fand ich dann auch einen Volkswagen-Händler.

Wir steigen aus und Mary fing an, durch den Showroom zu gehen entlang an all den Beetles und Jettas, Golfs und Tiguans. Immer wieder rief isi, wie gut sie ihr gefielen. Ich fragte mich, was zum Teufel eigentlich ein Tiguan war. Konnte das eine Eidechse sein? Ich schaute auf den Camcorder und bemerkte, dass die Speicherkarte beinahe voll war. Also öffnete ich den Kofferraum und tauschte die Speicherkarte aus. Dann machte ich mich auf die Suche nach einer attraktiven Frau.

„Kann ich Ihnen helfen?“ fragte ein netter junger Mann in einem blau-weiß-gestreiften Hemd. Er war glatt rasiert und freundlich und reichte mir die Hand.

„Ja, meine Freundin Mary hier ist auf der Suche nach einem neuen Auto“, sagte ich zu Frank, nachdem ich seinen Namen auf seinem Namensschild gelesen hatte. „Helfen Sie ihr doch bitte bei der Auswahl.“

„Okay“, sagte er freundlich. „Was für eine Art von Auto suchen Sie denn, Mary?“

„Irgendwas Süßes“, sagte Mary, als sie von Frank weggeführt wurde. „Und sportlich sollte er auch sein.“

Ich wollte ihnen schon folgen, als ich diese hinreißende sandblonde Frau Mitte Zwanzig mit dem roten Sommerkleid sah. Das Kleid wurde von zwei dünnen Schulterträgern gehalten, die das meiste ihrer Schultern frei ließen. Das Kleid war ziemlich tief ausgeschnitten und die Frau trug einen Pushup-BH, sie hatte ein wunderschönes Dekolletee. Die Frau hatte einen Mann bei sich, wahrscheinlich ihren Ehemann, der seine Hand auf ihrer Hüfte liegen hatte, während die beiden sich über einen silbernen Passat unterhielten.

Ich hielt Alison fest, damit sie nicht hinter Mary und dem Verkäufer herging. „Schlampe“, sagte ich leise. „Ich werde die Frau von dem Mann da zur Toilette führen und sie dort ficken. Du kümmerst dich bitte um den Ehemann.“

Alison grinste und schaute sich den Mann an. Er war einigermaßen attraktiv, hatte breite Schultern und kantige Gesichtszüge. „So wie ich den Mann in dem Bekleidungsgeschäft abgelenkt habe?“

Ich lächelte sie an. „Du kannst machen, was du möchtest“, sagte ich ihr. Alison nickte und leckte sich gierig die Lippen.

Alison und ich gingen diskret zu dem Pärchen hinüber und ich wartete auf meine Gelegenheit. Nach einer Minute trennten sich die beiden. Ich ging zu der Frau und flüsterte: „Sag deinem Mann, dass du zur Toilette musst und warte dann dort nackt auf mich.“

Die Frau schaute mich fragend an und sagte dann mit einem erstaunten Gesichtsausdruck: „Eric, ich gehe mal eben zur Toilette.“

„Ist in Ordnung, Beth“, sagte er und fing an, die technische Beschreibung des Autos zu studieren, die in der Windschutzscheibe des Passats hing. Beth machte sich auf den Weg zu den Toiletten. Ihr hübscher Arsch wackelte unter ihren roten Kleid provokativ hin und her. Ich wartete, bis Alison sich dem Mann genähert hatte und anfing, mit ihm zu flirten. Dann folgte ich Beth zu den Toiletten.

Niemand war in der Nähe und ich schlüpfte unbemerkt in die Damentoilette. Drinnen wartete Beth auf mich. Sie war nackt und hielt sich schüchtern eine Hand vor die Muschi. Blondes Schamhaar schaute zwischen ihren Fingern hervor. Der andere Arm versuchte vergeblich, ihre großen runden Brüste zu verbergen. Ihr Gesicht war vor Verlegenheit gerötet. Ich filmte sie. Die Tür fiel ins Schloss und es klickte.

„Was haben Sie mit mir vor?“ stammelte sie.

„Keine Angst“, sagte ich und sofort wurde sie ruhig. „Ich werde dich ficken und du wirst es genießen.“

Beth ließ ihre Arme fallen und sie streckte sich. Ein heißblütiges Lächeln erschien auf ihrem Gesicht. Ihre Nippel versteiften sich. Sie hatte sehr große Brustwarzen. Ihre Muschi war mit feinem blonden Haar bedeckt. Ich stellte den Camcorder auf einen Sims und richtete ihn so aus, dass er hoffentlich die Aktionen aufnehmen konnte. Dann ging ich zu ihr und drückte sie mit dem Rücken gegen die geflieste Wand. Ich fischte meinen Schwanz aus meiner Hose. Sie keuchte vor Erwartung und sie leckte sich über die Lippen. Ich rieb meinen Schwanz an ihren nassen Schamlippen und stieß ihn ihr anschließend ganz hinein.

„Oh verdammt!““ stöhnte sie. „Das ist gut!“ Ihre Arme schlangen sich um mich und ein Bein kam hoch um meine Hüfte herum. Ich nahm es in die Hand und hielt es fest. So kam ich noch tiefer in ihre nasse Fotze hinein. Ich fing an, sie schnell zu ficken. Alison würde ihren Mann sicher nicht ewig ablenken können und dann würde er sich fragen, wo seine Frau so lange blieb.

„Gott, du fühlst dich gut an“, stöhnte ich und küsste ihren Hals. Ihre Fotze umschloss meinen Schwanz wie Seide.

„Verdammt, du bist groß!“ keuchte sie. „Und du dehnst mich so toll aus! Fester! Fester!“ Ihre Worte klangen in der Toilette wider. Es gab schmatzende Geräusche, während mein Schwanz sich immer wieder tief in ihre Fotze bohrte, und mein Unterbauch klatschte immer wieder gegen ihre Muschi. „Oh ja, oh ja!“ stöhnte sie immer wieder. Ihre Fotze zog sich auf meinem Schwanz zusammen, als es ihr kam und sie zuckte in meinen Armen. Ich fickte sie hart weiter.

Dann klopfte es an der Tür und wir erstarrten beide. „Beth, bist du da drin?“

Verdammt, es war ihr Mann. Ich fickte Beth jetzt langsamer und sie stöhnte: „Ja, es geht mir gerade nicht so gut. Ich bin aber gleich wieder da.“

„Soll ich reinkommen?“ fragte er.

„N-nein“, keuchte sie und ihre Fotze zog sich auf meinem Schwanz zusammen. Sie zuckte in meinen Armen. Ich beugte mich vor und saugte einen ihrer harten Nippel in den Mund. „Das geht nicht, das ist doch die Damentoilette.“

„Okay, ich warte hier draußen auf dich, Beth.“

„O-okay!“

Gott, es war erregend, eine Frau direkt unter der Nase ihres Mannes zu ficken. Ich fickte sie jetzt ganz langsam und zog mich kaum zurück, bevor ich wieder eindrang. Beth stöhnte leise und ihre Fotze drückte meinen Schwanz. Offensichtlich war sie auch besonders erregt. Sie presste ihre Lippen zusammen und versuchte, nicht zu schreien. „Du kommst gleich wieder auf meinem Schwanz“, flüsterte ich ihr ins Ohr. „Und dein Mann steht direkt vor der Tür!“

„Ja“, flüsterte sie heiser. „Fick mich mit deinem großen dicken Schwanz!“

Ich saugte an ihrer Titte und hinterließ kleine Bissmarken. Sie keuchte vor Lust und zuckte in meinen Armen, als ein zweiter Orgasmus sie packte. Ihre Fotze klammerte meinen Schwanz ganz fest und sie bewegte sich rhythmisch. Sie presste sich eine Hand vor den Mund, um nicht zu schreien. Mein eigener Orgasmus kündigte sich auch an. Er baute sich in meinen Eiern auf. Ich küsste ihren Mund, schmeckte ihre Zunge und fickte einmal, zweimal, dreimal sehr hart, und dann spritzte ich ihr mein Sperma in ihren Bauch.

Ich lehnte mich einen Moment gegen sie, dann zog ich meinen Schwanz aus ihrer Möse und stolperte zurück. „Zieh dich an“, sagte ich ihr leise. „Du machst deine Muschi bis heute Abend nicht sauber. Du läufst den ganzen Tag mir meinem Sperma in dir herum und denkst immer daran, wie toll dieser Fick war. Du erzählst deinem Mann nie etwas davon, was gerade hier passiert ist. Und du fühlst dich nicht schuldig. Denk einfach an mich, wenn du den Schwanz von deinem Mann in dir fühlst.“

Sie nickte, nahm sich ihr beigefarbenes Höschen und zog es an. Sie kam zu mir und küsste mich. „Danke“, flüsterte sie. „So hart bin ich seit Jahren nicht gekommen.“ Dann fand sie ihre restlichen Sachen und zog sich an.

Ich ging in eines der Abteile, als Beth die Tür öffnete und dann die Toilette verließ. Ich hörte ihren Mann fragen: „Alles okay, Beth? Du warst eine ganz schön lange Zeit da drin.“

„Äh, ich habe mich nicht recht wohl gefühlt“, antwortete Beth.

„Das sehe ich“, sagte der Mann. „Du siehst ein bisschen mitgenommen aus. Möchtest du, dass wir gehen? Wir können auch noch ein anderes Mal nach einem neuen Auto schauen.“

„Nein, nein. Es geht mir schon wieder viel besser“, sagte sie. Die Stimmen entfernten sich.

Ich wollte eine weitere Minute warten, bevor ich auch die Toilette verließ, als Alison plötzlich hereinplatzte. Sie lächelte. „Hast du sie gut gefickt, Meister?“ fragte sie erregt.

„In der Tat“, sagte ich. „Wieso hast du ihn nicht abgelenkt?“

„Es tut mir leid, Meister“, sagte Alison mit niedergeschlagenen Augen. „“Ich habe ihn angeflirtet und meine Brust herausgestreckt, aber er war überhaupt nicht interessiert.“

„Vielleicht ist er ja schwul“, schmunzelte ich. „Seine Frau ist jedenfalls schon seit einer ganzen Zeit nicht mehr gefickt worden.

Alison nickte. Dann sah sie meinen klebrigen Schwanz. Sie wusste, was sie tun musste und fiel auf ihre Knie. Sie lutschte meinen mit Mösensaft bedeckten Schwanz in ihren Mund und lutschte glücklich. Ich schloss meine Augen und genoss den heißen kleinen Mund meiner Schlampe und die Art, wie der Stecker in ihrer Zunge um meinen Schwanz herum glitt. Die Tür öffnete sich und eine Frau keuchte. „Scheiße! Komm rein!“ ordnete ich an.

Die Frau gehörte zum Verkaufspersonal. Sie kam schnell in die Toilette herein. Sie starrte mit großen Augen auf Alison, die mir einen Blowjob gab. Iris, so las ich auf ihrem Namensschild keuchte: „Das können Sie doch hier nicht machen!“ Sie war eine attraktive Frau Ende Dreißig. Sie war fit und sportlich. Ihr schwarzes Haar war lang und wurde von einem roten Bändchen gehalten. Sie trug einen hellblauen Businessrock und eine Bluse. Auf ihrer Nase hatte sie eine dunkel eingefasste Brille.

Ich lächelte zu Alison hinunter. „Du bist heute eine gute Schlampe gewesen“, sagte ich ihr. „Ich denke, dass du eine Belohnung verdient hast. Zeih dich aus und spreize deine Beine.“ Alison pellte sich aus ihren T-.Shirt und ließ innerhalb von Sekunden ihren Rock fallen. Dann war sie auf dem Rücken und zeigte ihre nackte Möse, die immer noch von dem trocknenden Sperma des Mannes bedeckt war, den sie zuletzt in der Mall gefickt hatte. Iris war sprachlos und schaute auf die Fotze. „Iris, schließe die Tür ab und kümmere dich um Alisons Fotze. Sorg dafür, dass es dieser Schlampe auf deiner Zunge kommt.“

Iris verschloss mit zitternden Händen die Tür, kniete sich dann hin und bewegte sich auf Alison zu. Alison bewegte sich vor erwartungsvoller Erregung, als Iris heftig atmend nur Zentimeter vor ihrer Muschi anhielt. Dann schloss sie die Augen und ließ sich von der Zunge des Mädchens die verklebte Möse auslecken. Alison seufzte und ihre Hüften zuckten, wenn Iris ihren Kitzler mit ihrer Zunge berührte. Ich nahm den Camcorder und gab ihn Alison. Die Frau leckte langsam an ihrem Schlitz auf und ab. Langsam entspannte sie sich und sie wurde aggressiver. Sie steckte Alison sogar zwei Finger in die Fotze.

„Ich werde dich jetzt ficken, Iris“, sagte ich. Dann kniete ich mich hinter sie. Ich rollte ihren Rock hoch und legte gut geformte Beine frei und eine Strumpfhose über einem Höschen. Ich zerriss ihre Strumpfhose und schob dann ihr Höschen zur Seite. Ich sah eine rasierte Muschi mit schönen dicken Schamlippen und einem harten Kitzler. Iris stöhnte in Alisons Fotze, als ich meinen Schwanz an ihrem Schlitz rieb und dann an ihrem Kitzler und ihn schließlich in ihr Loch stieß.

Es wurde nie langweilig, egal wie viele Fotzen ich auch fickte. Sie fühlten sich alle warm und nass und wundervoll an meinem Schwanz an. Ich fickte sie fest und tief, griff nach ihren Hüften und drückte ihr Gesicht in Alisons Fotze. Alison stöhnte und richtete den Camcorder nach unten auf ihren Körper. Ihre gepiercten Titten schwangen jedes Mal, wenn ich Iris Gesicht in ihre Fotze stieß.

Alison keuchte lauter. „Oh Meister, ich danke dir!“ stöhnte sie. „Ihre Zunge fühlt sich toll an!“ Ihre Titten hoben und senkten sich. „Ohhhh! Gleich kommt es mir! Oh verdammt, lutsch meinen Kitzler weiter, mach weiter so! Ohhhh Scheiße!“ Alison wand sich auf dem Boden, dann kollabierte sie und atmete tief. „Das war toll!“

„Wenn es einer Schlampe kommt, dann dankt sie der Person, die dafür verantwortlich ist“, sagte ich streng.

„Oh, danke dir Iris“, sagte sie atemlos. „Deine Zunge und deine Finger haben sich so toll angefühlt. Danke, dass du es dieser Schlampe ordentlich besorgt hast.“

Ich zog mich aus Iris heraus und wichste über Alison. Ich spritzte ihr mein Sperma über das Gesicht und über ihre Titten und den Bauch. Alison lächelte glücklich. Ohne nachzudenken fing sie an, das Sperma mit einem Finger aufzunehmen. „Nein!“, sagte ich. „Trag mein Sperma. Lass alle sehen, was du für eine Schlampe bist. Du kannst dich anziehen.“

„Oh danke,. Meister“, sprudelte Alison, als sie sie sich anzog. „Ich bin ein solche Schlampe!“ Ihr Shirt verschmierte mein Sperma auf ihrem Gesicht, als sie es sich über den Kopf zog, und mein Sperma auf ihrer Brust drang durch den Stoff nach außen und war sichtbar. Sie zog ihren Rock hoch und sah jetzt völlig versaut aus. Sie folgte mir aus der Toilette heraus. Wir ließen eine stöhnende Iris auf dem Boden liegen, die gerade heftig masturbierte. Sie musste kurz davor gewesen sein, auch zu kommen, als ich meinen Schwanz aus ihr heraus gezogen hatte.

Mary kam gerade von einer Probefahrt zurück, als wir wieder vorne ankamen. Sie hatte ein sportlich aussehendes Cabrio getestet. Nach meinem Geschmack war es ein wenig zu kastenförmig, um wirklich als Sportwagen durchzugehen, es hatte nicht die erregenden Kurven, die ich bevorzugte. Sie drückte mich und schaute dann Alison an, die mit meinem Sperma bedeckt war. Sie hob eine Augenbraue.

„Dieses Auto?“ fragte ich.

„Oh ja“, antwortete Mary. „Das ist ein Eos. Ich finde den total süß!“

Ich fand das nicht, also log ich: „Das ist er wirklich.“

Frank schaute Alison fragend an. Er wusste nicht so recht, was er mit dem mit Sperma bedeckten Teenager anfangen sollte. „Schlampe“, bellte Mary, „warte im Mustang.“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Alison und ging weg.

„Kümmern Sie sich nicht um sie“, sagte Mary. „Sie wechselt sehr häufig ihre Partner. Kaum dreht man sich mal um, fickt sie schon einen Kerl.“

„Nun, dann wollen wir mal den Papierkrieg erledigen“, sagte ich zu dem Verkäufer.

„J-ja, natürlich“, stammelte Frank. Er führte uns in die Büros der Verkäufer und an seinen Schreibtisch. Inklusive Steuern und Gebühren war der Gesamtpreis 38.000 Dollar. Ich bot ihm einen Dollar als Anzahlung und den Rest des Geldes in einer Woche an. Frank stimmte zu und wir einigten uns darauf, dass eine Überprüfung meiner Kreditwürdigkeit nicht nötig war. Es war nicht sonderlich überraschend, dass der Finanzvorstand Boris, ein schmaler Russe mit einer langen Narbe im Gesicht, mit dieser Lösung ein Problem hatte. Nachdem er mit mir gesprochen hatte, unterschrieb er den Vertrag allerdings gerne.

Nachdem Mary und ich gefühlte 100 Dokumente unterschrieben hatten, bekamen wir den Schlüssel zu Marys neuem Eos. Ich vergewisserte mich noch, ob Alison einen Wagen mit einem Schaltgetriebe fahren konnte, dann sagte ich ihr, dass sie uns im Mustang hinterher fahren sollte. Ich hatte eine Idee, wo wir einige Zeit bleiben konnten, denn ich wollte den beiden mein Appartement nicht zumuten und wies Mary an, nach Downtown Puyallup zu fahren, dann nach Osten auf der Pioneer und anschließend nach Süden auf der Shaw Road.

Während Mary fuhr, spürte ich den Verlobungsring in meiner Tasche und ich überlegte, wie und wo ich ihr meinen Antrag machen sollte. Es sollte ganz besonders und romantisch sein. „Mary“, fragte ich, als wir durch Puyallup fuhren, „gibt es irgendwas am Puget Sound, das du schon immer mal tun wolltest?“ Ich hoffte, dass das nicht zu offensichtlich klang.

Mary biss sich auf die Unterlippe, während sie nachdachte. Das gehörte zu den süßen Eigenschaften, die sie hatte. „Ich würde gerne die Orcas sehen.“

Ich runzelte die Stirn. „Orcas? Aber die leben doch im Ozean.“

Sie lachte. „Es gibt einige Schulen, die im Sound leben“, sagte sie. Sie erweckte den Anschein, als könne sie gar nicht glauben, dass ihr Freund so dumm war.

„Okay“, antwortete ich. „Dann fahr mal zu einem Pier oder so etwas.“

„Nein, es gibt Schiffe, die da Touren machen“, sagte sie. Meine Freundin Daisy hat mal eine mit ihrem Freund gemacht. Sie hat gesagt, dass das sehr romantisch war. Und dass die Orcas einfach wunderschön waren.“ Romantisch? Ich war mir nicht so sicher, was daran romantisch ist, große Fische im Ozean zu sehen, aber Mary war ganz hingerissen.

„Und was ist mit dir?“ fragte sie.

Ich dachte eine Minute nach. „Die Space-Needle“, sagte ich. „Ich wohne schon mein ganzes Leben nur eine Stunde davon entfernt und ich war noch nie da oben.“

„Uuuuhh“, sagte sie. „Es ist sehr romantisch und wunderschön da oben. Und da oben gibt es dieses Restaurant. Es dreht sich langsam, so dass man ganz Seattle sehen kann. Und den Sound. Es ist fantastisch.“

„Dann wirst du mir mal zeigen müssen, wie schön es da ist.“ Mary nickte. „Das mache ich gerne, Mark.“ Ich ließ Mary nach South Hill fahren, wo millionenschwere Häuser am Fuße des Hügels stehen. Von dort hat man einen unglaublichen Blick über den Puyallup River und auf den Mount Rainier.

Während wir durch die Nachbarschaft fuhren, sagte ich Mary, dass sie sich ein Haus aussuchen sollte, das sie besonders mochte. Mary schaute sich um und wählte ein blaugraues Haus mit drei Etagen. Große Fenster gingen zur Straße und der Garten war sehr gepflegt. Mount Rainier erhob sich hinter dem Haus, mit Schnee bedeckt, so majestätisch wie immer. Ich musste immer wieder anhalten und die Schönheit dieses Berges bewundern.

Mary fuhr mit dem Eos in die Auffahrt und Alison parkte den Mustang auf der Straße. Wir stiegen aus und gingen zu der wunderschönen weißen Haupttüre. Ich klingelte. Ein kleiner dicker Mann mit beginnender Glatze öffnete. Er war in den Fünfzigern. Der Rest seiner Haare war grau und er trug einen teuer aussehenden dunkelblauen Anzug. Eine offene Krawatte hing um seinen Hals.

„Kann ich Ihnen helfen?“ fragte er und schaute uns misstrauisch an.

„Ich bin Mark und das hier sind meine Freundin Mary und unsere Schlampe Alison.“

Daraufhin runzelte der Mann seine Stirn. „Runter von meinem Grundstück oder ich rufe die Polizei“, sagte der Mann und wollte die Tür zuschlagen.

Ich hielt die Tür mit einer Hand auf. „Das ist sehr unhöflich. Lade uns ein, hereinzukommen.“

„Entschuldigung“, sagte der Mann. „Kommen Sie doch bitte herein. Ich bin Brandon Fitzsimmons.“

Wir betraten das Haus und es war reichhaltig möbliert. Er führte uns in ein komfortables Wohnzimmer. Dort stand ein weiches cremefarbenes Sofa und ein dazu passender Sessel. Ein riesiger Flatscreen hing an der Wand oberhalb eines beeindruckenden Unterhaltungscenters. Moderne Kunst hing an den Wänden. Mary schaute anerkennend auf die Bilder und fand eines ganz besonders toll, das so aussah, als hätte jemand einfach verschiedene Farben auf eine Leinwand gespritzt. Moderne Kunst verstehe ich einfach nicht.

„Wohnt hier sonst noch jemand?“ fragte ich Brandon.

„Nur meine Frau Desiree“, antwortete er.

Ich wollte ihn schon fragen, ob sie zu Hause war, als eine wundervolle Frauenstimme mit einem leichten spanischen Akzent fragte: „Wer ist denn da an der Tür, Querido?“

Eine hinreißende Latina, Ende Zwanzig in einem weißen Wickelkleid mit einem tiefen Ausschnitt, der eine Menge Dekolletee zeigte. Sie trug keinen BH und ihre vollen Titten hüpften und schwangen in ihrem Kleid, als sie die Treppe herunter kam. Sie war üppig und kurvig. Ihr Arsch schwang unter ihrem Kleid, als sie sich bewegte. Ihre Haut war von einem wundervollen Nussbraun und ihr brünettes Haar war lang und lockig. Sie kam zu ihrem hässlichen Mann und schlang einen Arm um ihn. Der Mann war so klein, dass ihre Titten in seiner Augenhöhe waren. Sie war ganz klar ein Luxusweibchen und sicher eine Mitgiftjägerin.

„Hallo“, begrüßte sie uns. „Ich bin Desiree.“

„Ich bin Mark und das ist Mary“, sagte ich ihr. „Und das da ist Alison. Sie ist unsere Schlampe.“

„Ich verstehe“, sagte Desiree. Sie schaute ihren Mann verwirrt an.

„Was meinst du?“ fragte ich Mary, während ich Desiree betrachtete.

„Kochst du?“ fragte Mary mit nachdenklichem Gesichtsausdruck. Mary wusste genau, was ich von Desiree wollte.

„Ja“, sagte sie. „Ich koche sogar gerne.“

Ich schaute Brendon an. „Ist sie eine gute Köchin?“

„Sie ist die beste. Das ist einer der Gründe, warum ich sie geheiratet habe.“ Während er das sagte, drückte eine Hand den Arsch seiner Frau und sie bewegte sich und wehrte ihn ab. „Hör auf damit“, schnurrte sie. „Was sollen denn unsere Gäste denken!“

„Das ich der glücklichste Kerl auf dieser Welt bin“, sagte Brandon und legte seine Hand wieder auf den wohlgeformten Hintern seiner Frau. Er hatte bemerkt, dass ich ein Raubtier war und seine Frau beäugte. Seine Geste zeigten seinen Besitz an.

„Das wird funktionieren“, sagte Mary.

„Was wird funktionieren?“ fragte Brandon.

„Brandon, wir werden dein Haus und deine Frau für eine Weile ausleihen“, sagte ich ihm.

Er runzelte die Stirn. „Was meinen sie damit, dass Sie meine Frau ausleihen werden?“

„Bleib mal hier stehen und schau zu“, sagte ich lächelnd. „Desiree, geh auf deine Knie und lutsche meinen Schwanz.“ Desiree fiel auf die Knie, ihre Hände fischten meinen Schwanz heraus und schon war er in ihrem Mund. Das Gefühl ihrer weichen Lippen und ihrer Zunge schickte elektrische Schläge durch meinen Körper. „Mmmmh, deine Frau hat einen geilen kleinen Mund!“

Ich sah, dass Mary zu Alison ging und ihr auf den Arsch schlug. „Schlampen sind im Haus nackt!“ befahl sie.

„Entschuldigung, Herrin“ sagte Alison und zog sich schnell das mit Sperma beschmierte Oberteil aus. Dann schlüpfte sie aus ihrer Jeans. Auf ihrem jungen Körper sah man mein getrocknetes Sperma.

„Zieh mich auch aus“, befahl Mary. Alison zog ihr die weiße Bluse aus, öffnete den grauen Spitzen-BH und öffnete dann den engen Rock. Schließlich kniete Alison sich hin und zog ihrer Herrin auch noch das dünne graue Höschen aus. Marys Muschi war direkt vor Alisons Augen und die kleine Schlampe fuhr schnell mit ihrer Zunge durch Marys nassen Schlitz. „Hmmmm, gute Schlampe“, murmelte Mary. Sie griff nach Alisons Arm und zog sie hoch. Sie führte sie zur Couch. Mary setzte sich und zog Alison neben sich. Dann fing sie an, Alisons rosafarbene Lippen zu küssen und an ihren Brustpiercings zu zupfen.

„Desiree, ich bin jetzt dein Meister“, sagte ich ihr. „Und Mary ist deine Herrin. Du wirst alles tun, was Mary oder ich dir sagen, egal wie verkommen oder dreckig es auch ist.“ Sie nickte um meinen Schwanz. „Gut. Alison ist unsere Schlampe Nummer eins. Sie hat das Sagen, wenn Mary oder ich nicht da sind.“ Marys Beine waren weit gespreizt, ihre Muschi war nass und gerötet und sie sehnte sich nach Aufmerksamkeit. „Desiree, leck jetzt die Fotze deiner Herrin.“

Desiree hörte auf, meinen Schwanz zu lutschen und robbte über den Boden. Ihr runder Arsch rollte hin und her. Mary lächelte auf Desiree hinunter und Alison lutschte an einem von Marys Nippeln. Mary stöhnte, als Desiree ihren Mund auf ihre Fotze drückte. Mary griff ihr in ihr dichtes Haar und rieb das Gesicht der Latina durch ihre Fotze. Ich ging hinter Desiree auf den Boden, schob ihren Rock hoch und legte einen schwarzen String frei. Ich riss ihn ihr von der Möse und sah eine rasierte Fotze, deren große Schamlippen geschwollen und nass waren.

„Deine Frau ist nass“, informierte ich Brendon. Er sah aus, als sei ihm schlecht, als ich langsam meinen Schwanz in sie hinein schob. Desiree stöhnte in Marys Fotze hinein.

Ich fing an, Desirees Fotze hart zu ficken. Ich genoss den sanften Griff ihrer Möse und den Anblick, wie sie Marys Fotze ausleckte, während Alison an ihren mit Sommersprossen bedeckten Titten saugte. Marys Hand glitt zwischen Alisons Beine und sie fing an, mit ihrem Kitzler zu spielen. Desirees dicker Hintern wackelte, während ich sie fickte. Und dann fing sie an, sich auf meinem Schwanz zu bewegen. Ich fuhr mit einer Hand unter ihren Bauch und ich fing an zu reiben. Ihre Fotze zog sich um meinem Schwanz zusammen und sie heulte in Marys Fotze hinein.

„Gott, deine Frau ist vielleicht eine dreckige Nutte!“ rief ich Brandon zu. „Hast du das gesehen? Sie ist gerade auf meinem Schwanz gekommen. Desiree, sag deinem Mann, wie sehr du das genossen hast!“

„Ohh, es war so geil!“ keuchte Desiree. Ihr Mund war mit Mösensaft bedeckt. „Sein Schwanz fühlt sich so gut in meiner Möse an. Es ist mir richtig hart gekommen!“

„Wir werden uns gut um deine Frau kümmern“, sagte ich ihrem Mann. „Geh also nach oben und pack deine Koffer. Nimm, was du für ein paar Wochen brauchst und ziehe in ein billiges Motel. Nicht hier in der Umgebung, sondern in der Nähe deiner Arbeit. Dort wirst du wohnen, bis Desiree dich anruft und du wieder nach Hause kommen darfst. Du wirst keinen Versuch unternehmen, deine Frau zu kontaktieren., Du wirst nicht die Polizei informieren oder irgendwem erzählen, was hier passiert. Geh jetzt!“ Brandon beeilte sich, die Treppen nach oben zu gehen.

Es kam Mary auf Desirees Zunge, als ich mich daran machte, sie weiter zu ficken. Mary kam so hart, dass Alison aufhören musste, an ihren Titten zu lutschen. Desiree wollte ihren Kopf wegnehmen, aber Mary hielt sie fest und drückte sie wieder nach unten. „Ich habe nicht gesagt, dass du aufhören darfst, Schlampe!“ Ich schlug hart auf Desirees Arsch und hinterließ einen roten Abdruck. Sie stöhnte eine Entschuldigung in Marys Möse.

Dann schüttelte sich Alison neben Mary. Es kam ihr auf Marys Fingern. „Danke, Herrin“, keuchte sie. „Danke, dass du mich fertig gemacht hast.“ Mary hielt ihre Finger hoch und Alison leckte ihr gehorsam den Saft ab.

Ich griff Desirees Hüften und fing an, sie jetzt so richtig hart zu rammeln. Ich war jetzt kurz vor meinem Orgasmus. Desiree wand sich vor mir und leckte fieberhaft Marys Fotze. Ihre eigene Fotze zog sich zusammen, als es ihr erneut kam. Meine Eier zogen sich zusammen und stöhnend entlud ich mich tief in ihrer Möse. Ich fickte sie noch ein paar Mal und spritzte ihr meinen ganzen Saft hinein. Ermüdet zog ich meinen Schwanz aus der Fotze und ließ mich neben Mary auf das Sofa fallen.

Alison beeilte sich, hinter Desiree kommen und ihr meinen Saft aus der Fotze zu lecken. Mary küsste mich hart und ihre Zunge drang in meinen Mund ein. Sie beendete den Kuss und keuchte laut, als ihr nächster Orgasmus herankam. Ich beugte mich nach unten und nahm einen ihrer Nippel in meinen Mund. „Oh, das ist schön“, flüsterte Mary. „Oh, verdammt, Desiree ist eine gute Fotzenleckerin!“ stöhnte sie und es kam ihr. Sie zitterte. „Jetzt kannst du aufhören, Schlampe!“

Ich lehnte mich auf der Couch zurück. Verdammt, war ich müde. Ich war weit länger als einen Tag wach und mein Schlafmangel überkam mich mit Macht. Ich schloss meine Augen und spürte, wie sich Mary an mich ankuschelte. Ich hörte noch die Geräusche, wie Brandon die Treppe wieder herunterkam. Er zog einen Koffer hinter sich her und ging in die Garage. Er sagte kein Wort. Die Garagentür öffnete sich und der Schlaf…

Ich wurde wieder wach. Wo war ich? Dann fiel es mir wieder ein. Ich war bei den Fitzsimmons. Ich rieb mir den Schlaf aus den Augen und sah, dass Mary neben mir saß. Es war dunkel im Wohnzimmer, die Sonne war in der Zwischenzeit untergegangen. Im Zimmer flackerte nur das Licht des Fernsehers.

„Na, hast du gut geschlafen?“ fragte mich Mary.

Ich nickte und setzte mich auf. Mary hatte geduscht und roch nach Kokosnuss. Ihr rotes Haar fiel nass über ihre Schultern. Sie trug einen rosafarbenen Bademantel aus Seide, der offenstand und ihren nackten Körper zeigte. Alison kniete vor ihr und leckte ihr vorsichtig den Schlitz. Aus dem Fernseher kamen stöhnende Geräusche und ich erkannte, dass das Material lief, dass ich früher aufgenommen hatte. Es war irgendwie merkwürdig, dass ich mir selber dabei zusehen konnte, wie ich irgendeine Frau fickte. Ich glaube, ihr Name war Erin gewesen. Ihr Ehemann war gerade noch mit auf dem Bild. Er wichste sich den Schwanz, während seine Frau auf meinem Schwanz stöhnte.

„Macht das Spaß?“ fragte ich.

„Das ist ziemlich geil“, sagte Mary und seufzte. Sie schob Alison von ihrer Fotze weg. Dann kuschelte sie sich an mich. „Das Essen ist bald fertig. Dann können wir uns unterhalten.“

Unterhalten? Ach ja, verdammt, ich hatte ihr versprochen, dass ich ihr erzählen würde, wie ich Leute dazu bringen konnte, das zu tun, was ich wollte. „Du willst das immer noch wissen?“ Sie nickte und küsste meinen Hals. „Okay, nach dem Essen.“ Wir kuschelten uns aneinander und schaute gemeinsam dem Video zu.

Ich fing schon wieder an, weg zu dämmern, als Desiree sagte: „Das Essen ist fertig.“ Sie stand nackt bis auf eine weiße Schürze in der Wohnzimmertür. Ihre großen Titten traten seitlich heraus und man konnte ihre dunklen Nippel sehen.

Wir standen auf. Mary schloss ihren Bademantel mit einem Gürtel. Der Bademantel lag wie eine zweite Haut an ihrem Körper und modellierte die Kurven ihrer Hüften und ihrer Brüste nach. Desiree führte uns in ein wunderschönes Esszimmer, in dem ein gedeckter Tisch stand. Zwei Teller standen in den Ecken und das einzige Licht kam von Kerzen in silbernen Kerzenständern. Desiree gab Alison eine Flasche Wein und sie goss uns beiden ein Glas Wein ein. Desiree brachte die Teller mit dem Essen und stellte sie auf den Tisch. Auf den Tellern dampfte ein appetitliches Roastbeef mit Bratensoße. Zusätzlich gab es Kartoffelpüree. Neben die Teller stellte sie Salatschälchen mit einem gemischten Salat sowie verschiedene Dressings in Flaschen. Alison rückte Mary den Stuhl zurecht und Desiree tat dasselbe für mich. Als wir saßen, kehrten beide Schlampen in die Küche zurück.

Das Essen war ausgezeichnet und Mary hatte Spaß damit, mich mit kleinen Bissen von ihrer Gabel zu füttern und mir anschließend die Soße vom Kinn zu lecken. Das Roastbeef war auf den Punkt, die Soße war sämig, das Kartoffelpüree war offenbar selber gemacht. Desiree hatte einen dunkelroten Wein ausgesucht, der hervorragend zum Fleisch passte. Als wir unsere Teller leer gegessen hatten, kamen Desiree und Alison zurück und stellten uns Dessertschälchen hin. Es gab Schokoladenkuchen und Vanilleeis. Auch der Kuchen war himmlisch. Desiree war wirklich eine so gute Köchin wie ihr Mann gesagt hatte. Vielleicht würden wir sie einfach behalten. An ihren dicken Ehemann war sie eigentlich eine reine Verschwendung.

Als wir fertig waren, räumte Desiree den Tisch ab. Ihre schweren Brüste schwangen hin und her, wenn sie ging und meine Augen hingen an ihrem runden Arsch, als sie wieder in der Küche verschwand. Das Essen war vorbei und jetzt war es endlich Zeit, Mary zu erzählen, woher meine Fähigkeiten kamen. Ich schaute nach links und sah ihr herzförmiges Gesicht, das mich erwartungsvoll anstarrte. Ihr rosafarbener Bademantel hatte sich während des Essens gelockert und ich konnte einen Nippel auf einer mit Sommersprossen bedeckten Brust sehen.

Meine Hand zitterte und mein Magen rumorte. Ich atmete tief ein. Ich liebte sie und ich wusste, dass ich meine dunkelsten Geheimnisse mit ihr teilen konnte. „Möchtest du immer noch wissen, wie es kommt, dass ich diese Dinge tun kann?“

Sie nickte gierig.

Ich seufzte. „Nun“, fing ich an. Das war schwerer als ich dachte. In meinem Bauch hatten sich schmerzhafte Knoten gebildet. Je länger ich brauchte, umso schwerer wurde es. Vielleicht sollte ich es so machen wie man ein Pflaster abreißt. Ich musste es einfach schnell hinter mich bringen. „Ich habe einen Pakt mit dem Teufel abgeschlossen“, platzte ich heraus.

Mary blinzelte. „Was?“ Sie sah verwirrt aus und runzelte die Stirn.

„In der letzten Nacht habe ich an einer Straßenkreuzung einen Pakt mit dem Teufel abgeschlossen“, erwiderte ich. „Für meine Seele hatte ich drei Wünsche frei. Ein langes gesundes Leben, sexuelles Stehvermögen.“ Ich machte eine Pause. „Und dass Leute tun, was ich sage.“ Ich Gesicht verzog sich überrascht. „Ich liebe dich. Ich will dich nicht länger kontrollieren. Du musst nicht länger das tun, was ich dir sage.“

Stille. Ihr Gesicht war vor Zorn gerötet. „Ich war also gar nicht von dir angezogen. Ich hatte also überhaupt keine Wahl! Du hast mir einfach gesagt, dass ich meine Beine breit machen soll und ich musste das tun! Scheiße, Mark! Was für eine Scheiße!“

„Es tut mir leid, Mary“, flüsterte ich. „Du bist so wunderschön und du hast das, was ich gesagt habe, so gerne gemacht. Ich habe dafür gesorgt, dass es dir gefallen hat. Wie oft ist es dir heute gekommen?“

„Als ob das es besser machen würde!“ rief sie und Tränen liefen über ihre Wangen. „Oh Gott, du hast mich so perverse Sachen machen lassen. Und was du mich meinem Freund antun lassen hast!“ Ihr Körper wurde von Schluchzern geschüttelt.

Das hier lief richtig Scheiße Aber sie hatte recht. Ich hatte dafür gesorgt, dass sie mich liebte und dann hatte ich sie dazu gebracht, dass sie ihren Freund verließ, während ich sie gleichzeitig in den Arsch fickte. Was für ein Arschloch macht denn sowas!

„Ich liebe dich wirklich, Mary“, sagte ich. „Ich glaube sogar, dass es Liebe auf den ersten Blick von mir aus war. Es ist passiert, als ich in den Kaffeeladen gekommen bin. Ich war so einsam und du schienst so glücklich zu sein, das zu tun, was ich dir sagte. Es kam mir einfach nicht falsch vor. Im Laufe der Zeit habe ich allerdings das Gefühl bekommen, dass es falsch von mir war, dir Befehle zu geben, deswegen habe ich versucht, das nicht mehr zu machen. Man sagt einer Schlampe, was man haben will, aber nicht der Frau, die man liebt. Es tut mir leid, dass ich dich verletzt habe. Ich möchte, dass du von dir aus bei mir bist. Nicht, weil ich dich dazu bringe, sondern weil du mich liebst.“

„Und das ist der schlimmste Teil, du Bastard!“ schrie Mary. „Du hast mich dazu gezwungen, dich zu lieben! Und das tut noch mehr weh!“

Ich spürte ein ganz klein wenig Erleichterung. Sie liebte mich immer noch! „Dann lass uns doch die Vergangenheit einfach vergessen. Es kommt doch auf das Jetzt an! Wir lieben uns doch.“

„Das ist keine echte Liebe“, gab Mary zurück. „Das ist das Gift, das du mir gegeben hast!“

„Ist es für dich wichtig, wie du dich in mich verliebt hast?“ fragte ich. „Kommt es nicht eher darauf an, was dein Herz fühlt?“ Ich griff nach ihrer Hand, aber sie zog sie weg. „Wir können zusammen glücklich sein. Ich kann dir geben, was du möchtest. Ich lege dir die Welt zu Füßen.“

Sie zögerte und Zweifel war in ihrem Gesicht zu lesen. Dann spannte sie sich wieder. „Ich glaube, es ist wichtig, dass meine Liebe nicht echt ist.“

„Woher weißt du denn, dass sie nicht echt ist?“ fragte ich.

„Ich…“ Sie öffnete ihren Mund und zögerte. „Ich weiß es nicht.“ Neue Tränen stürzten aus ihren Augen. Sie schluchzte in ihre Hände. „Ich weiß nicht, was ich tun soll.“

„Ich gehe nach oben und warte“, sagte ich ihr. „Wenn deine Liebe größer ist als dein Ärger, dann kommst du nach oben. Wenn du nicht kommst, dann liebe ich dich weiter und ich werde dich nicht aufhalten. Du kannst das Auto nehmen, die Kleider, alles was du willst. Ich verspreche dir, dass ich dir nicht einmal hinterher schauen werde. Denk nur bitte darüber nach, ja?“

Mary saß einen Moment still da und dann nickte sie langsam.

Ich war erleichtert. Es gab also noch eine Chance. „Ich liebe dich, Mary.“

Mary gab mir keine Antwort. Sie weinte einfach weiter in ihre Hände. Ich stand also auf und verließ das Esszimmer. Ich ging in die Küche, wo Alison und Desiree sich gerade um den Abwasch kümmerten. Alison schaute mich ermutigend an. „Es wird schon okay gehen, Meister“, sagte sie und umarmte mich. „Die Herrin liebt dich.“

Alisons Worte halfen mir ein wenig. „Schlampen, wenn ihr fertig seid in der Küche, dann geht ihr in das Gästezimmer und bleibt dort bis morgen früh, es sei denn ihr müsst mal zur Toilette.“

„Ja, Meister“, antworteten beide im Chor. Dann ging ich die Treppe nach oben in das Schlafzimmer. Ich setzte mich auf den Boden und lehnte mit dem Rücken gegen das Bett. Und ich wartete.

Mein Herz schlug ganz hart und es schien sich in meinem Hals zu befinden. Ich presste meine Hände gegeneinander. Und ich wartete. Meine Ohren strengten sich an, um Geräusche von unten zu hören, aber alles was ich hörte, war das Geklappere aus der Küche. Ich hoffte, dass ihre Liebe zu mir stärker war als ihre Wut. Ich würde zu Gott beten, aber ich war mir sicher, dass er mir nicht antworten würde. Mir fiel das Atmen mit jeder Minute schwerer, die verstrich. Die Spannung drückte mein Herz zusammen. Minuten kamen mir wie Stunden vor. Je länger ich wartete, umso stärker wurde der Gegensatz zwischen Hoffnung und Verzweiflung. Die beiden Gefühle fingen an, sich wie ein Rad in meinem Kopf zu drehen. Alle anderen Gedanken gab es nicht mehr.

Mary würde nach oben kommen. Mary würde gehen.

Immer wieder, wie eine Nadel auf einer defekten Schallplatte liefen diese beiden Gedanken durch meinen Kopf. Mary würde nach oben kommen. Mary würde gehen. Hoffnung und Verzweiflung, Liebe und Trauer kämpften um meine Seele. Mein Herz schlug. Ich dachte, dass es in meiner Brust zerspringen müsste.

Mary würde nach oben kommen. Mary würde gehen.

Die Haustür öffnete sich. Ein Automotor startete. Die Verzweiflung schlug die Hoffnung. Die Liebe wurde durch die Trauer ertränkt.

Mary würde gehen.

Ich schluchzte in meine Hände.

To be continued …

Click here for Kapitel 6

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 4: Verkäuferinnen

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 4: Verkäuferinnen

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Rimming, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Domination/Submission

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Kapitel 3



Mary und ich verließen den Salon. Wir hatten unsere Arme umeinander geschlungen. „Wo ist dein Auto?“ fragte Mary und schaute sich um.

„Ich habe die Scheißkarre nicht mehr“, sagte ich ihr und führte sie zu meinem neuen silbernen Mustang. „Hier ist mein neues Auto, Mare.“

„Wie kam das denn?“ Mary hob die Augenbrauen.

„Ich habe mein Auto eingetauscht.“

„Wie kann das denn sein?“ fragte Mary. „Alle machen einfach das, was du sagst.“

Es war einfach. Ich hatte einen Vertrag mit dem Teufel abgeschlossen und jetzt müssen alle Menschen tun, was ich ihnen sage, willig und gerne. Aber das wollte ich Mary nicht erzählen. „Wenn du das wirklich wissen willst, dann erzähle ich dir das heute Abend. Denk darüber nach. Vielleicht magst du es ja gar nicht hören.“

Sie runzelte die Stirn und ihre Augenbrauen zogen sich zusammen. „Was soll das heißen?“

„Denk einfach darüber nach“, sagte ich ihr. Ich hätte ihr auch sagen können, dass sie es vergessen sollte, Aber irgendetwas hielt mich auf. Ich liebte sie. Es fühlte sich nicht richtig an, sie zu etwas zu bringen, was ich haben wollte. Sie war nicht wie die anderen Frauen. Ich küsste ihre Stirn. „Ich liebe dich.“

Sie wurde rot und lächelte. „Ich liebe dich auch.“ Ihre Lippen waren weich und warm, als sie mich küsste. „Also, kaufst du mir jetzt neue Kleider?“

„Mach ich“, sagte ich. „Du kannst haben, was du möchtest. Geld spielt keine Rolle.“

„Nun, dann hoffe ich, dass du durchhältst.“

„Ich bin dein Hengst. Ich habe eine Menge Durchhaltevermögen.“ Jedenfalls sexuelles Durchhaltevermögen. Noch etwas, das ich vom Teufel erhalten hatte. Und ein gesundes und langes Leben.

Sie kicherte. „Da möchte ich wetten.“ Ihre Hand ergriff meinen Schwanz und sie spürte, wie er unter ihrer Berührung hart wurde. Dann setzte sie sich im Mustang auf den Beifahrersitz. „Komm schon“, sagte sie ungeduldig.

„Okay, Mare“, sagte ich und schob meinen Schwanz in meiner Hose zur Seite. Ich stieg in meinen neuen Mustang ein. Der Motor röhrte los.

„Der Mustang passt zu dir“, sagte Mary, als ich die Parklücke verließ. „Du stehst außerhalb der Regeln dieser Gesellschaft. Du bist wie ein wildes Pferd, das auf den weiten Ebenen lebt und das jedes Fohlen besteigt, das du haben willst.“ Ich grinste sie an. „Du darfst von mir aus auch jedes Fohlen haben, das du haben willst. Denk nur daran, dass ich dein Fohlen Nummer Eins bin.“

„Ewig“, antwortete ich und sie nickte. „Du darfst natürlich auch so viele Fohlen besteigen, wie du willst.“

Mary lachte herzlich. „Wie sollen denn zwei Fohlen ficken?“ fragte sie. „Ich glaube, das mit den Besteigen würde wohl nicht funktionieren. Vielleicht sollten sie sich Hintern an Hintern stellen und ihre Mösen aneinander reiben.“ Ich lachte bei diesem Bild.

„Vielleicht könnten sie sich abwechselnd gegenseitig die Mösen lecken“, schlug ich vor. Dann musste ich an der Ampel an der Ausfahrt des Parkplatzes stehen bleiben. Auf der anderen Straßenseite lag unser Ziel, die South Hill Mall.

Mary lachte lauter. „Wie… ein… Salzstein…“ Sie keuchte vor Lachen. Ihr Lachen war ansteckend und ich lachte mit ihr. Sie war hellrot geworden und es dauerte eine ganze Minute, bis sie sich wieder gefasst hatte. „Ich wollte schon immer Pferde“, sagte sie, nachdem sie sich wieder erholt hatte. „Ich weiß noch, im Sommer, bevor…“ Sie machte eine Pause und Traurigkeit flog über ihr Gesicht. „Bevor meine Mama weggegangen ist, hat sie mich mal zum Reiten mit in die Berge genommen. Das waren sehr majestätische Tiere. Bist du schon mal geritten?“

„Nein“, sagte ich und schüttelte den Kopf. Die Ampel wurde grün und ich fuhr quer über die Straße. „Vielleicht können wir das ja mal zusammen machen.“

Mary lächelte mich an. „Das wäre toll.“

Ich fand einen Parkplatz. Ich benutzte die Fernbedienung, um den Wagen zu verschließen und schmunzelte, als die Lichter blinkten und die Hupe erschallte. Ich hatte noch nie ein Auto mit einer Fernbedienung gehabt. Ich fand das toll. Ich machte das Auto wieder auf und verschloss es wieder. Mary schaute mir amüsiert zu. „Macht das Spaß?“ fragte sie mich.

„Ja“, sagte ich und öffnete das Auto wieder. Sie rollte ihre Augen und ich grinste sie an und verschloss die Tür wieder. „Okay, ich bin fertig.“

Wir nahmen uns wieder in die Arme und gingen in die Mall. Wir schlenderten langsam durch die Einkaufsmeile und schauten die Schaufenster und die Mädchen an. Das Mädchenanschauen wurde zu einer Art von Spiel, bei dem wir abwechselnd ein süßes Mädchen auswählten und dem anderen zuflüsterten, was wir mit ihm machen würden. Einmal zeigte Mary auf eine Latina mit einem großen Arsch und einem Arschgeweih und flüsterte mir ins Ohr: „Bei der würde ich gerne dein Sperma aus dem Arsch lecken.“ Und das genau in dem Moment, als ein paar ältere Damen an uns vorbei kamen. Sie schauten uns angewidert an und wir fingen an zu lachen, während sie weitergingen.

Der erste Laden, in den mich Mary führte, hieß Old Navy. Er war hell erleuchtet und hing voll mit sehr farbigen Sachen. „Hier kaufe ich gerne ein“, sagte Mary. Sie sah etwas auf einem Ständer und flog praktisch hin. Sie hatte ein Shirt in der Hand. „Sind die nicht süß?“ rief sie, während sie durch die Sachen schaute.

„Wie geht es Ihnen heute?“ fragte ein weibischer junger Mann Mary. Ich war enttäuscht. Ich hatte gehofft, dass hier ein süßes Mädchen arbeiten würde, mit dem ich ein bisschen Spaß haben konnte, während Mary einkaufte und nicht ein Mann. Ich seufzte enttäuscht, während er Mary alle Shirts im Detail erklärte. Ich dachte mir, dass er wahrscheinlich schwul war, denn ich konnte mir nicht vorstellen, dass ein Hetero-Mann derartig an diesen Dingen interessiert sein konnte. Naja, jedenfalls würde er Mary in Ruhe lassen.

Ich sah mich im Laden um und er war ziemlich leer, bis auf ein wunderschönes Teenager-Mädchen. Ganz schlank mit langem schwarzem Haar mit hellen purpurfarbenen Glanzlichtern. Ich lächelte. Ich würde vielleicht doch noch zu meinem Spaß kommen. Sie trug ein Top mit einem Blumenmuster, das so kurz geschnitten war, dass ihr flacher Bauch und ihr gepiercter Bauchnabel zu sehen waren. Unter ihrem kurzen Jeansrock trug sie eine scharfe rosafarbene Leggings. Das Mädchen hielt irgendwem ein Top hin und ich sah eine ältere Frau halb verborgen hinter einem Kleiderständer. Sie war Mitte Dreißig, attraktiv und ähnelte dem Mädchen. Entweder war sie die ältere Schwester oder sie war noch sehr jung gewesen, als sie ihre Tochter bekommen hatte.

„Hey“, sagte ich dem Angestellten. „Gehe und schließe den Laden und dann hilf Mary bei ihrem Einkauf. Und kümmere dich nicht darum, dass im Hintergrund des Ladens gefickt wird.“

„Oh ja, natürlich, Sir“, sagte er und machte sich auf den Weg.

Mary schaute auf das Mädchen und ihre Augen leuchteten, als sie sie genauer erkannte. „Sie ist süß.“ Mary schlug mir auf den Arsch. „Reite sie gut, mein Hengst.“

Gott, ich liebte Mary. Ich küsste sie, bevor ich in den hinteren Bereich des Ladens schlenderte. Hinter mir schloss der Mann den Laden ab. Das Teenager-Mädchen und ihre Begleiterin sahen alarmiert auf. „Das ist schon okay“, sagte ich. „Ihr könnt ruhig weiter einkaufen.“

„Was ist los?“ fragte die Frau und legte schützend einen Arm um das Mädchen. Sie war genauso wunderschön wie das Mädchen, nicht die frische Unschuld des Teenagers, aber die üppige Reife einer Erwachsenen. Sie hatte ein lose fließendes Sommerkleid an. Es reichte bis zum Oberschenkel und es war oben tief ausgeschnitten und zeigte reichlich Dekolletee. Sie hatte mindestens eine Körbchengröße mehr als der Teenager, wahrscheinlich C.

„Ich bin ein Inspektor“, log ich. „Und ich brauche für meine Arbeit eine gewisse Abgeschiedenheit. Es gibt nichts, worum ihr euch Sorgen machen müsst.“ Beide Frauen entspannten sich. „Ich heiße Mark.“

„Ich heiße Laura“, sagte die Frau mit dem Sommerkleid, „und das ist meine Tochter Melody.“

„Hi“, grüßte auch Melody mit einer lebhaften Stimme. „Ich habe heute Geburtstag. Ich bin sechzehn geworden.“

„Ach wie süß!“ sagte ich. „Nun, dann denke ich, dass ich ein Geburtstagsgeschenk für dich habe.“

Ihre Augen weiteten sich. „Klamotten umsonst!“ kreischte sie und warf ihre Arme um mich. Ihr Körper war warm und ihre kleinen Brüste drückten sich gegen meine Brust. Sie roch nach Flieder. Es war ein schönes Gefühl, so lange es anhielt. Dann machte das Mädchen einen Schritt zurück und errötete.

„Ich muss eure beiden Körper inspizieren, weil ich ein Inspektor für weibliche Körper bin“, sagte ich und nahm damit die allerlahmste Zeile, die ich je auf einem T-Shirt gesehen hatte. „Dafür habe ich auch den Camcorder bei mir. Und ich möchte, dass ihr beide zu einhundert Prozent mitarbeitet. Laura, ich muss deine Brüste sehen.“

Laura nickte und zog sich ihr Sommerkleid über den Kopf. Sie trug einen sexy roten BH aus Spitze und ein dazu passendes rotes durchsichtiges Höschen. „Verdammt, Mama, das ist aber sexy Unterwäsche. Hast du heute Abend mit Tony noch was vor?“ fragte Melody mit einem listigen Grinsen. „An meinem Geburtstag?“

„Vielleicht“, gab Laura zurück. „Du willst doch heute Abend mit deinen Freundinnen ausgehen, oder?“

Ich bemerkte den Ehering an Lauras Finger. „Du nennst deinen Vater Tony?“ fragte ich Melody.

„Meinen Stiefvater“, sagte Melody. „Der ist ganz in Ordnung.“

Laura griff an ihren Rücken und hakten den BH auf. Ihre Titten waren groß und rund und hatten nur ganz leichte Dehnungsstreifen. Sie hatte die größten Brustwarzen, die ich je gesehen hatte. So groß wie ein Silberdollar. „Melody, spiel mit den Nippeln deiner Mama, bis sie hart sind.“

Melodys schlanke Finger streckten sich aus, streichelten die Brustwarze ihrer Mutter und fuhren um das rosafarbene Fleisch herum. Der Nippel versteifte sich. Laura seufzte leise, als die Finger ihrer Tochter über den anderen Nippel glitten. Melody drückte ihre Titte und fuhr dann mit ihren Handflächen in kleinen Kreisen über die Nippel. Als sie damit fertig war, waren beide Frauen vor Erregung sehr erhitzt. Melodys Nippel drückten sich gegen ihre Bluse. Sie waren genauso hart wie die von ihrer Mutter.

„Sehr schön“, sagte ich und filmte sie. „Als nächstes das Höschen.“ Laura schälte sich aus ihrem Höschen. Ein schwarzer dreieckiger Busch Haare wuchs oberhalb der nackten Schamlippen ihrer Muschi. Ein goldener Ring verzierte die Haube ihres Kitzlers. Sehr sexy.

„Verdammt, Mama!“ rief Melody überrascht. „Wann hast du dir denn dein Fötzchen piercen lassen?“

Laura wurde rot. „Nun, ich hatte eine… ziemlich wilde Jugend“, antwortete sie langsam. „Und, äh… Tony spielt gerne mit dem Ring.“

„Okay, Melody, jetzt wollen wir mal sehen, wie du zu deiner Mutter passt.“

Melody grinste. „Ich denke, ich passe ganz gut“, brüstete sie sich. Sie pellte sich aus ihrem Top und zeigte einen scharfen rosafarbenen BH, der schnell dem Shirt auf den Boden folgte. Ihre Brüste waren klein, fest und flott. Sie waren von kleinen rosafarbenen Nippel gekrönt. Als nächstes zog sie sich ihre modischen Schuhe aus und kickte sie zur Seite. Dann wand sie sich aus ihrem Jeansrock heraus. Zuletzt kamen ihre Leggings und ein rosafarbenes Höschen dran. Ihr Arsch war schmal und ihre Beine schlank. Ihre Muschi war eng und glatt rasiert. Ihr Kitzler war hart und schaute zwischen ihren Schamlippen hervor.

„Ihr seid beide wunderschön“, sagte ich und knöpfte meine Hose auf. Dann holte ich meinen halbharten Schwanz heraus.

„Was hast du denn damit vor?“ fragte Melody und schaute nervös meinen Schwanz an.

„Das ist dein Geburtstagsgeschenk“, sagte ich Melody. „Aber du und deine Mama, ihr müsst ihn noch vorbereiten. Fangt also beide an zu lutschen.“

Mutter und Tochter knieten sich vor mir hin. Laura griff nach meinem Schwanz und leckte an der einen Seite nach oben. Melody kopierte ihre Mutter und leckte die andere Seite. Mein Schwanz fing an, hart zu werden, während Mutter und Tochter mit ihren Zungen an meinem Schaft entlangfuhren. Beide kamen zu meiner Eichel und ihre Zungen fuhren über die Spitze. Beide zuckten zurück, als sich ihre Zungen über meinem Schwanz trafen. „Ihr könnt euch ruhig küssen, meine Damen. Ihr habt doch schon lange Lust aufeinander. Ihr dürft diese Lust ruhig zeigen.“

Ihre beiden Münder waren heiß auf meinem Schwanz. Sie küssten mich überall. Laura griff nach vorne und nahm eine der kecken Titten ihrer Tochter in die Hand. Melody stöhnte, als ihre Mutter ihren harten Nippel vorsichtig zwischen ihren Fingern rollte. Laura saugte meine Eichel in ihren nassen und warmen Mund und Melody fing an, die Wange ihrer Mutter zu küssen. Die Lippen des Mädchens fuhren langsam immer tiefer, am Hals ihrer Mutter herunter bis zu ihrem Brustbein. Lauras Lutschen wurde deutlich stärker, als die Lippen ihrer Tochter einen ihrer harten Nippel umschlossen und dann an ihrer Brust lutschte.

„Sind die beiden miteinander verwandt?“ fragte Mary. Sie hatte mehrere Blusen über ihren Arm gelegt. Der Angestellte trug noch mehr davon.

„Ja, Mutter und Tochter“, stöhnte ich, als Laura anfing, ihren Kopf auf meinem Schwanz auf und ab zu bewegen. „Hast du was gefunden, was dir gefällt?“

„Gabe und ich haben ein paar Garnituren ausgesucht“, sagte Mary. „Viel Spaß noch, Liebling.“

Ich küsste sie. „Ich liebe dich!“

„Sogar, wenn eine andere Frau deinen Schwanz im Mund hat?“ fragte Mary schelmisch.

„Nun, sie lutscht meinen Schwanz ziemlich gut“, sagte ich. Dann tat ich so, als würde ich nachdenken. „Ja, sogar mit ihrem Mund an meinem Schwanz.“

„Gut“, antwortete sie mit einem Lächeln und küsste mich. „Komm, Gabe!“ Mary führte den Angestellten zu den Umkleidekabinen im Hintergrund des Ladens.

Ich schaute auf die beiden Frauen hinunter. Melody lutschte fest an der Titte ihrer Mutter. Meine Augen folgten der Linie ihres Rückens bis zu ihrem Arsch. Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Lauras Mund heraus und kniete mich hinter Melody. Laura warf ihren Kopf in den Nacken und stöhnte. Sie drückte den Kopf ihrer Tochter an ihre Titte. „Oh, du mein süßes Kind“, stöhnte sie. „Das hast du schon so lange nicht mehr gemacht. Das hat mir so gefehlt.“

Ich kniete jetzt hinter Melody und fasste ihre Hüfte an. Ich hob sie ein wenig an, bis sie auf ihren Knien war. Immer noch saugte sie an der Titte ihrer Mutter. „Jetzt kommt dein Geburtstagsgeschenk“, sagte ich und stieß meinen Schwanz in ihre nasse Fotze. Sie war eng, wie ein Schraubstock und so schön warm!

„Oh verdammt!“ keuchte Melody. „Mein Gott, er ist viel größer als Dillon! Er dehnt mein Fötzchen so richtig schön aus, Mami!“

„Herzlichen Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, Melody“, sagte Laura und streichelte das Gesicht ihrer Tochter. Sie beugte sich nach vorne und küsste die Lippen ihrer Tochter. „Ich habe auch ein Geschenk für dich, mein Vögelchen.“ Laura setzte sich auf den Boden und spreizte vor Melodys Gesicht ihre Beine ganz weit. Lauras Fotze war nass und ihre Schamlippen waren geschwollen und geöffnet. „Leck Mamas Fötzchen!“ Melody senkte ihren Kopf und ihre Zunge fuhr über den Schlitz ihrer Mutter, während ich sie hart in ihr enges Loch fickte.

„Liebling, wie sehe ich aus?“ fragte Mary, während ich Melodys Fotze fickte. Sie war aus der Umkleidekabine gekommen und hatte ein rotes Kleid an, das eng an ihrem Körper anlag. Es hatte Falten direkt unterhalb ihrer Brust und endete oberhalb ihrer Knie. Das Kleid hatte keine Ärmel und keine Träger über der Schulter und zeigte einen ziemlich großen Teil ihrer Brüste mit ihren Sommersprossen.

Ich pfiff anerkennend durch die Zähne. „Du siehst scharf aus“, sagte ich und fickte Melodys enge Fotze dabei immer weiter.

„Du siehst echt süß aus“, stöhnte Laura. „Und du auch, mein kleines Vögelchen! Du siehst so süß aus, wie du Mamas Fotze leckst!“

Melodys Fotze war so eng. Ich hielt mich so lange zurück, wie ich konnte, weil ich sie so lange genießen wollte wie möglich. Und natürlich wollte ich sehen, wie die Schlampe ihrer Mama die tropfende Fotze ausleckte. Mary kam mit weiteren vier Outfits: einer engen Jeans und einer scharfen roten Bluse, einer roten Caprihose mit einem weißen engen Oberteil mit rosafarbenen Blumen, einem transparenten Shirt mit schwarzen Vögeln, durch das man einen schwarzen BH sehen konnte und einem engen rot-weiß gestreiften Kleid mit einem weißen Shirt mit einem V-förmigen Ausschnitt.

Während Mary die verschiedenen Outfits zeigte, hatte Melody Laura zu vier großen Orgasmen gebracht. Lauras Saft floss in den Mund ihrer Tochter. Melody trank den Saft ihrer Mutter wie jemand, der kurz vor dem Verdursten ist. Zweimal verengte sich ihre Fotze um meinen Schwanz, als ich sie zu einem Orgasmus fickte.

„Was meinst du?“ fragte Mary jetzt zum sechsten Mal. Sie drehte sich in einem schwarzen Kleid und es schwang dabei.

Ich sah sie von oben bis unten an. Der Rock war sehr locker, an ihrer Taille gerafft. Das Oberteil klebte wie eine zweite Haut an ihren Brüsten. Das Kleid hatte kurze Ärmel, die kaum ihre Schultern bedeckten und einen rechteckigen Ausschnitt, der beinahe ihren ganzen Busen zeigte. Sie trug ein Mieder, das ihre Brüste anhob. Dadurch sahen sie größer und runder aus. „Gott, bist du schön“, stöhnte ich. Ich konnte mich jetzt nicht länger zurückhalten und schoss jetzt mein Sperma in Melodys enge Fotze. Drei große Schüsse geradewegs in ihre junge Gebärmutter.

Ich zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Mein Sperma sickerte langsam aus ihrem engen Loch heraus. Ich stand auf. Ich ging zu Mary hinüber und nahm sie in den Arm. Ich küsste sie leidenschaftlich. Wir schmusten ein paar Minuten und meine Hand glitt an ihrem Rücken nach unten, um sich durch das Kleid um ihre Arschbacken zu schließen. „Ich glaube, du magst es“, sagte Mary, als wir unseren Kuss beendeten. Sie sah nach unten und verzog das Gesicht. „Natürlich! Jetzt ist die ganze Vorderseite versaut!“ Ich sah auch nach unten. Mein mit Sperma verschmierter Schwanz hatte sich an ihrem Kleid gerieben und den Stoff verschmutzt.

„Gabe, pack Marys Sachen ein und hol ihr ein neues dieser Kleider in ihrer Größe“, sagte ich. „Natürlich, Sir“, sagte Gabe mit seiner nasalen Stimme.

„Das rot-weiße Kleid mit der weißen Bluse nicht“, sagte Mary Gabe, der nickte.

„Ohh, Mama, leck mit die Möse!“ stöhnte Melody. Mary und ich schauten hinüber und sahen Melody auf dem Rücken und ihre Mutter zwischen ihren gespreizten Beinen. Sie holte mein Sperma mit der Zunge aus der Muschi ihrer Tochter heraus. Marys Hand fand meinen Schwanz und sie wichste ihn leicht, während wir beide beobachteten, wie Laura Melodys Fotze ausleckte. Melody wand sich hin und her. Ihre Hände hatten den Kopf ihrer Mutter angefasst. Sie stöhnte ekstatisch. Meine Hand rutschte an Marys Rücken nach unten und ich hob den Saum des Kleides und fuhr mit meiner Hand darunter. Sie hatte kein Höschen an. Ich streichelte ihren Arsch und stieß dann einen Finger in ihr Arschloch. Mary stöhnte und drückte beim Wichsen meinen Schwanz etwas fester.

„Wenn es Melody gekommen ist, nimmst du die Mutter und ich nehme mir die Tochter“, murmelte sie in mein Ohr. Mary hatte meine Gedanken gelesen. Ich nickte.

Melody keuchte laut, während ihre Mutter ihr wie wild die Fotze leckte. „Ich komme gleich! Ich komme gleich! Oh Mama, meine Fotze explodiert gleich!“ Melody wand sich hin und her und zuckte, als der Orgasmus über sie hinweg rollte. Laura leckte den Saft ihrer Tochter auf. Dann kroch sie an ihrem Körper nach oben, um sie sanft auf die Lippen zu küssen.

„Herzlich Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, mein Vögelchen“, sagte sie leise.

„Danka, Mama“, keuchte Melody. „Das war fantastisch.“ Dann erwiderte sie den Kuss ihrer Mutter.

Mary und ich gingen zu der glücklichen Familie hinüber. „Das war echt geil, Ladies“, sagte ich. „Mare hier möchte Melody auch ein Geschenk machen.“

Melody schaute gierig zu Mary hoch. Laura rollte von ihrer Tochter herunter. Beide waren verschwitzt und erhitzt. Mary zog ihr Kleid über den Kopf und zeigte ihre Kurven. Marys dunkle Augen tranken Marys Körper. „Dein Herz ist richtig süß“, sagte Melody, als sie auf den herzförmigen Haarbusch schaute, der oberhalb von Marys gewachster Muschi stand.

„Danke“, sagte Mary. „Und mir gefällt den Bauchnabelpiercing.“ Mary kniete sich hin und zupfte an Melodys Piercing, einer kleinen Silberkette mit einem kleinen Rubin am Ende. Dann kroch Mary über Melody. Ihre Brüste küssten sich und dann ihre Lippen. Mary ließ ihr Gewicht auf Melodys schmalem Körper ruhen. Melody spreizte ihre Beine und schlang sie um Marys Hüfte. Dann fing Mary an, ihre Hüften rotieren zu lassen und sie drückte ihren Kitzler auf Melodys.

„Oh Scheiße“, murmelte Melody. „Unsere Kitzler berühren sich. Das ist geil!“

„Das ist echt geil, euch beide miteinander zu sehen“, sagte ich Mary. „Ich liebe solche lesbischen Szenen.“

„Ich habe diese Stellung heute mit Joy entdeckt“, keuchte Mary. „Mmmm, fass meinen Arsch an, Melody. Und du darfst mir ruhig einen Finger reinstecken.“ Melodys Hand war an Marys Arschbacken. Mary zuckte heftig mit den Hüften, als Melodys Finger in ihr Arschloch rutschte.

Ich gab Gabe den Camcorder. „Aufnehmen“, befahl ich, als ich Laura bestieg, die ihre Beine einladend weit für mich gespreizt hatte. Laura griff nach meinem Schwanz und führte ihn in ihre nasse Fotze. Ich glitt langsam in sie hinein und genoss dabei die warme Umschlingung. Sie war nicht so eng wie ihre Tochter, aber das Gefühl war trotzdem schön warm und fest. Laura fickte mir ihre Hüften entgegen und passte sich meinem Rhythmus an. Ich küsste sie auf den Hals und sie klammerte sich an meinen Rücken und stöhnte in wortloser Lust. Ich schaute nach links und sah, dass Mary Melody jetzt hart ritt. Beide Mädchen keuchten und stöhnten. Rosafarbene Zungen entdeckten den jeweils anderen Mund und Hände griffen nach festen Brüsten und drückten harte Nippel.

„Ich denke, du hast jetzt herausgefunden, wie zwei Fohlen ficken“, sagte ich Mary.

Mary grinste mich an und stöhnte: „Genau! Und das ist echt gut. Wie ist denn dein Fohlen?“

„Sie ist ein toller Ritt“, stöhnte ich zurück. Ich bemerkte, dass unsere Hände nah beieinander waren und deshalb griff ich hin und streichelte Marys Hand. Sie lächelte mich an und unsere Finger verschränkten sich, während wir beide unsere Fohlen hart fickten. Marys Hintern spannte sich immer wieder an und er wackelte, während sie weiter ihren Kitzler an Melodys rieb.

„Das ist ein tolles Geburtstagsgeschenk“, stöhnte Melody. „Oh verdammt, du machst mich fertig!“ Melody wand sich unter Mary, sie fingerte ihren Arsch und küsste sie auf den Hals, als es ihr kam. Mary schnappte sich ihre Lippen, als sich ihr eigener Körper auf der 16-Jährigen in einem Orgasmus schüttelte.

Ich saugte Lauras großen Nippel in meinen Mund und erkundete den empfindlichen Knopf mit meiner Zunge, während ihre Fotze meinen Schwanz drückte. „Oh Scheiße!“ stöhnte Laura. Ihre Fingernägel kratzten über meinen Rücken, als es ihr unter mir kam.

Ich war auch kurz davor, als ich mich aus ihr herauszog und dann über ihr weiter wichste. Ich spritzte meinen Saft auf ihren Bauch und auf ihre großen Titten. Sie keuchte und mein weißes Sperma lief zähflüssig an ihrem Bauch und an ihren Titten herunter. Mary glitt von Melody herunter und fing an, meinen Saft vom Bauch von Laura abzulecken. Melody kümmerte sich gleichzeitig um mein Sperma auf den Titten ihrer Mutter. Es war wunderschön zuzuschauen, wie Mary mein Sperma von einer anderen Frau ableckte. Ich sah, dass Gabe meinen Schwanz und nicht die Mädchen filmte und zeigte auf die Mädchen.

Laura zog ihre Tochter an sich und küsste ihre Lippen, die noch mit Sperma bedeckt waren. „Danke, Mama“, sagte Melody glücklich. „Das war mein bisher bester Geburtstag.“

Laura lächelte und küsste noch einmal die einladenden Lippen ihrer Tochter. „Im nächsten Jahr müssen wir definitiv wieder die Schule schwänzen!“

Alle zogen sich wieder an. Mary und ich küssten Mutter und Tochter. Ich gab ihnen meine Handynummer und sagte ihnen, dass sie zu Melodys nächstem Geburtstag wieder anrufen sollten, Mary sah in ihrem rot-weiß gestreiften Kleid und in der weißen Bluse fantastisch aus. Ich sagte ihr, dass sie prachtvoll aussah und sie lächelte glücklich. Gabe hatte den Rest von Marys Klamotten in Tüten eingepackt und als wir alle wieder gesellschaftsfähig aussahen, öffnete er den Laden wieder.

„Gabe“, sagte ich beim Hinausgehen. „Gib Melody auch ein Gratisoutfit. Sie hat schließlich heute Geburtstag.“

Gab antwortete in seiner nasalen Stimme: „Natürlich, Sir. Ich habe hier dieses bezaubernde blaue Kleid für dich. Du wirst wunderbar darin aussehen“, sagte er und führte Melody zu den Umkleidekabinen.

„Willst du etwas essen?“ fragte ich Mary. Ich war beinahe verhungert, nachdem ich so unendlich viel gefickt hatte. Marys Bauch rumpelte und sie lachte.

Wir gingen zur Fressmeile und kauften uns etwas zum Essen. Mary nahm eine große Portion Nudeln und ein Stück Pizza, während ich mich am chinesischen Büffet bediente. Wir unterhielten uns, während wir aßen. Wir redeten über die Fernsehshows, die wir mochten und über Bücher und Filme. Es stellte sich heraus, dass Mary Polizeidramen mochte. Sie schaute sie sich alle an. Am liebsten sah sie „Castle und Bones“ und sie liebte „Greys Anatomy“, von dem ich zugeben musste, dass ich das noch nie gesehen hatte. Ich versprach ihr, dass ich mit ihr gemeinsam Greys Anatomy anschauen würde.

Schließlich kamen Bücher dran und es stellte sich heraus, dass wir beide Fantasy und Science Fiction mochten. Das fanden wir beide toll. Ich war durch Tolkien an die Fantasy herangekommen und Mary durch Twilight. Wir sprachen über unsere Lieblingsbücher und gaben jeweils auch Empfehlungen ab. Mary empfahl mir die Trilogie Twilight und ich sagte ihr, dass sie es einmal mit Steven Ericsons „Malazan Book of the Fallen“ versuchen sollte. Als ich auf mein Handy schaute, war ich überrascht, dass wir eine ganze Stunde verbracht hatten, während wir über diese Dinge gesprochen hatten.

Als wir mit dem Essen fertig waren, musste Mary noch mehr einkaufen. Ich nahm die Tüten und Arm in Arm gingen wir durch die Mall. Bei einem der Läden fiel mir ein nuttiges Segeloutfit ins Auge. Es war weiß und blau mit roten Glanzlichtern, hatte ein tief ausgeschnittenes Mieder und einen kurzen gekräuselten Rock. Ich war mir sicher, dass Mary in diesem Kleid geil aussehen würde. Mary sah, wo ich hinschaute und sie lachte.

„Magst du das Kleid?“ fragte sie und ich nickte. „Okay, ich habe eine Idee. Ich gehe rein und suche ein paar verdorben aussehende Sachen für dich aus. Und auch dieses Outfit. Du kannst dich derweil irgendwo amüsieren.“

„Und wie?“ fragte ich.

In ihren Augen war ein verdorbenes Blinzeln. Sie zeigte auf die beiden Verkäuferinnen an der Kasse. Eine war eine Blonde mit kurzem Haar, die ein rosafarbenes gemustertes, sehr kurzes Schulmädchenkleid trug, ein weißes Korsett mit schwarzen Spitzen und weiße Kniestrümpfe. Das andere Mädchen stand hinter der Kasse und trug ein rotes Korsett mit Spitzen an der Vorderseite, das ihre Brüste nach oben drückte. Ihr Haar war schwarz und hatte blaue und purpurfarbene Strähnen. Sie hatte zwei Zöpfchen. Beide Mädchen trugen Lippenstift und hatten mehrere Piercings an den Lippen, an ihren Nasen und in den Augenbrauen.

„Wenn du dich hinter das Mädchen an der Kasse stellst, kannst du sie sicher ficken, ohne dass jemand etwas davon mitbekommt. Heb ihr einfach den Rock hoch und schieb ihr deinen Schwanz rein“, sagte Mary. „Das sollte dich beschäftigen, während die Blonde mir bei meinem Einkauf hilft.“

„Und was ist, wenn sie keinen Rock anhat?“, fragte ich und versuchte, herauszufinden, was sie wirklich trug.

„Dann fickst du eben die Blonde“, antwortete Mary und schüttelte den Kopf, als wäre sie von so viel Dummheit überrascht. „Aber ich möchte wetten, dass sie einen Rock trägt. Und sie ist außerdem groß genug, dass das funktionieren wird.“

„Du hast recht, Mare“, sagte ich und kam mir ein bisschen blöd vor. „Ich finde deine Idee toll.“

„Klar doch“, sagte Mary. „Welcher Mann würde das anders sehen?“

„Gabe“, gab ich zurück.

Mary kicherte. „Okay, also welcher heterosexuelle Mann würde das anders sehen?“

Darauf hatte ich keine Antwort. Ich führte Mary also in den Laden. Mein Schwanz stand schon in meiner Hose. Wir gingen zu den beiden Mädchen, die uns anschauten. „Willkommen“, sagte die Blonde mit einer ziemlich rauchigen Stimme. Aus der Nähe sah ich jetzt, dass die Schwarze wirklich einen Rock trug. Schwarze Netzstrümpfe reichten ihr bis zu den Oberschenkeln. Das ließ sie noch nuttiger aussehen.

„Hi, ich bin Mark und das hier ist Mary“, sagte ich freundlich. „Wie heißt ihr beiden Hübschen denn?“

„Ich heiße Lilian“, antwortete das schwarzhaarige Mädchen. „Und das ist Anne.“

„Anne, ich möchte, dass du Mary beim Einkaufen hilfst“, befahl ich der Blonden. „Du machst alles, was sie will, egal wie merkwürdig dir das vorkommt.“

„Natürlich“, sagte Anne und lächelte mit ihren gepiercten Lippen. Sie nahm Marys Hand und ging mit ihr tiefer in den Laden hinein.

Ich drehte mich zu Lilian, die ein temperamentvolles Lächeln auf ihren schwarzen Lippen hatte. „Und du lässt dich von mir ficken.“

„Natürlich“, schnurrte Lilian.

„Und zwar werden wir gleich hier ficken“, sagte ich. „Ich werde hinter dir stehen und wenn jemand fragt, dann sagst du, dass ich dich ausbilde.“ Sie leckte erregt ihre Lippen und ich stellte mich hinter sie. „Zieh dir dein Höschen aus.“

Lilian griff unter ihren Rock und zog sich ein schwarzes Höschen herunter. Sie stieg aus und hielt es mir ins Gesicht. Ich nahm es und atmete ihren Duft ein, würzig und gleichzeitig süß. Dann steckte ich das Höschen in meine Tasche zu den Höschen von Vivian und Cynthia von heute Morgen aus dem Coffeeshop. Ich machte meinen Reißverschluss auf und zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Ich hob ihren kurzen Rock so weit an, dass ich meinen Schwanz darunter bekommen konnte. Der spitzenbesetzte Saum ihres Rockes fühlte sich auf meinem Schwanz angenehm kühl an. Dann fand ich ihr heißes nasses Loch.

Wir stöhnten beide, als ich langsam in ihre warme Tiefe glitt. Ihre Mösenwände massierten meinen Schwanz. Ich stieß innen an und mein Schwanz drückte sich gegen ihren Muttermund. Sie atmete tief ein und bewegte ihre Hüften, während ich anfing, sie zu ficken. Ich konnte nur kurze Stöße ausführen. Leute strömten am Eingang des Ladens vorbei und hatten keine Ahnung, dass hier, kaum fünf Meter von ihnen entfernt, gerade ein Paar fickte.

Die Schule musste zu Ende sein, denn ein Paar kichernder Schülerinnen stolperte in den Laden. Ich hörte auf, Lilian zu ficken und blieb bis zum Anschlag in ihr stecken. Lilian atmete heftig und drückte meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Fotze. Eines der Mädchen kam zu uns, um ein Halsband zu kaufen. Sie war ganz süß, vielleicht fünfzehn Jahre alt, hatte eine tief geschnittene Bluse an und kleine Titten. Sie legte ihre Arme auf den Tresen und ich konnte in ihre Bluse schauen. Sie trug keinen BH und ich konnte einen kurzen Blitz eines rosafarbenen Nippels erkennen, als sie sich ein wenig bewegte. Das war zu viel für mich. Ich biss die Zähne aufeinander und es kam mir hart in Lilians Möse.

Lilian keuchte und das Schulmädchen schaute uns verwirrt an. „Geht es ihnen gut?“ fragte sie.

„Sehr gut“, sagte Lilian, als ein zweiter Strahl meines Spermas sie anfüllte. „Ich habe eine dicke Wurst gegessen und die füllt mich ganz und gar aus!“ Lilian presste meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Möse zusammen und wackelte mit ihren Hüften.

„Okay“, murmelte das Mädchen und gab Lilian einen Zwanziger. Lilian fummelte mit dem Wechselgeld herum und dann ging das Mädchen mit seiner Freundin weiter. Mein Schwanz war nicht weich geworden und ich fickte Lilian einfach weiter.

„Scheiße, das war geil!“ keuchte Lilian.

Das zweite Mal, dass es mir in Lilian kam, war, als dieses nuttig angezogene Mädchen mit rosafarbenem Haar in den Laden schlenderte. Sie trug einen zerfetzten Rock aus blassviolettem und weißem Stoff, der kaum ihren Arsch bedeckte und ein enges T-Shirt, das sich über ihren Titten spannte und es war klar, dass sie keinen BH anhatte. Ihre Nippel waren hart und durch den dünnen Stoff des T-Shirts klar zu erkennen. Auf beiden Seiten ihrer Nippel waren weitere Abdrücke zu erkennen und ich brauchte ein wenig, um zu verstehen, dass ihre Brustwarzen gepierct waren. Das Shirt war rosa und trug den Aufdruck „Daddys little Girl“ quer über der Brust. Das Wort „Girl“ war ausgestrichen und durch „Slut“ ersetzt.

Lilian rieb sich mit einer Hand ihren Kitzler und sie war kurz davor zu kommen, als das Mädchen hereinkam. Sie musste schnell ihre Hand wegnehmen. Das Mädchen bemerkte die Bewegung, grinste dreckig und blinzelte Lilian zu. Sie hatte sich nicht irreführen lassen. Sie kam zum Tresen herüber und atmete tief ein. Wir rochen beide nach Sex und Sperma und ihr Lächeln zeigte, dass sei genau wusste, was hier vorging. „Was macht ihr denn da?“

„Ausbildung“, stotterte Lilian.

„Schlampen-Ausbildung?“ fragte das Mädchen mit einem Grinsen.

„Genau!“ stöhnte Lilian, als ich anfing, sie weiter zu ficken. „Ich bin ein solche Nutte!“

Lilian wollte ihre Hand wieder an ihren Kitzler bringen, wurde aber von dem Mädchen aufgehalten. „Lass mich dir helfen.“ Das Mädchen griff über den Tresen hinweg und ihre Finger landeten unter Lilians Rock. Ich spürte ihre Finger an meinem Schwanz, der in Lilians Fotze fuhr, bevor sie anfing, Lilians Kitzler zu streicheln und zu reiben. Lilian keuchte und ihre Fotze zog sich auf meinem Schwanz heftig zusammen, als es ihr kam.

„Verdammt!“ stöhnte Lilian. „Ich war so geil. Es ist mir genau dann gekommen, als du mich angefasst hast!“

Das Mädchen lachte und leckte sich Lilians Mösensaft von den Fingern. Ich fickte hart in Lilian hinein und schoss ihr eine zweite Ladung hinein, als ich sah, wie das Mädchen Lilians Saft ableckte. Ich stöhnte und atmete schwer auf Lilians Hals. Das Mädchen fuhr mit seiner Zunge langsam über seine vollen Lippen. Sie hatte ein silbernes Piercing in ihrer Zunge. „Wie ist denn ihre Ausbildung so? Hat sie deine Erwartungen erfüllt?“

„Sie ist ein Naturtalent“, stöhnte ich, als Lilian wiederum anfing, meinen Schwanz mit ihren Mösenmuskeln zu massieren. „Sie gibt sich ungeheure Mühe, ihre Kunden zu befriedigen. Und das ist sehr wichtig.“ Aus dem Hintergrund des Ladens hörte ich gedämpften Stöhnen und ich fragte mich, was Mary und Anne wohl gerade machten. Wahrscheinlich hatte Anne gerade ihre Zunge in Marys Fotze.

Das Mädchen kicherte verdorben. „Ich wollte immer schon mal hier arbeiten. Kannst du mir auch eine Ausbildung geben?“

Heilige Scheiße! Dieses Mädchen wollte sich von mir ficken lassen, ohne dass ich das anordnete. Ich konnte es nicht glauben. Ich war so erregt und Lilians Fotze fühlte sich so warm und eng an, während sie meinen Schwanz noch massierte, dass ich ihr eine dritte Ladung in die Fotze schoss. Keuchend sagte ich: „Natürlich. Aber ich muss erst noch ein Bewerbungsgespräch mit dir führen:“

„Natürlich“, sagte sie und nickte ernsthaft.

„Wie heißt du?“ fragte ich. „Und wie alt bist du?“

„Allison Hertz“, antwortete sie. „Und ich bin siebzehn.“

„Nun, Allison, zieh dein Höschen aus und lass mich sehen, mit was für einer Art von Muschi ich gleich arbeiten werde.“

„Ich habe gar kein Höschen an“, gab Allison zu. Sie hob die Vorderseite ihres Rockes an. Ihre Muschi war glatt rasiert. Ihr Schlitz war eng und ihr Saft glänzte auf ihren Schamlippen. Oberhalb ihrer Muschi hatte sie ein Tattoo: „Komm hier rein“. Ein kleiner roter Pfeil zeigte auf ihren Kitzler.

„Wie hast du die Erlaubnis deiner Eltern für dieses Tattoo bekommen?“ Allison leckte ihre Lippen. „Hab ich gar nicht. Ich habe den Tätowierer hier reinkommen lassen und habe dafür das Tattoo geschenkt bekommen.“

„Und die Piercing in deinen Nippeln? Ist er dafür auch gekommen?“ Sie schüttelte den Kopf. „Nein, dafür musste ich eine Möse lecken.“

„Okay, du hast den Job“, sagte ich.

Allison kam hinter den Tresen und zog die Rückseite ihres Rocks hoch und zeigte mir ihren festen Arsch. Ich zog mich aus Lilians Fotze zurück und stellte mich hinter Allison. Ich musste ein wenig in die Knie gehen, aber ich schaffte meinen Schwanz in Allisons enge Fotze hinein. Lilian stand zwischen uns und dem Eingang und verdeckte damit das, was Allison und ich gerade taten. So konnte ich sie schön hart und schnell ficken.

„Fick die Schlampe“ drängte Lilian mich. Sie hob ihren schwarzen Rock mit einer Hand hoch und spielte mit der anderen an ihrer verschleimten Fotze. Lilian brachte ihre klebrigen Finger an ihren Mund und Allison schob ihre Hand zwischen Lilians Beine und schob ihr zwei Finger in die Fotze. „Du versautes kleines Biest“, stöhnte Lilian. „Das fühlt sich gut an!“

„Du bist so nass“, stöhnte Allison. Dann lehnte sie sich vor und küsste Lilian. „Oh Gott, fick mich, du Hengst!“ zischte Allison, als sie mit dem Kuss fertig war. „Mir kommt es gleich!“ Ich fickte sie fester und ihre Fotze verkrampfte sich höchst angenehm auf meinem Schwanz, als es ihr laut kam. Sie zog sie Aufmerksamkeit einer Kundin der Mall auf sich, einer mittelalten Frau, die einen konservativen blauen Hosenanzug trug.

Als die Frau in den Laden kam, fragte ich mich, wie ich wohl weitermachen könnte. Ich zog mich vorsichtig und ganz langsam aus Allison zurück. Ich bewegte mich so wenig wie möglich und schob meinen Schwanz leicht oberhalb zwischen ihre Arschbacken. Dann drückte ich meinen Schwanz langsam in ihr Arschloch. Allison versteifte sich und keuchte. „Geht es Ihnen gut, meine Liebe?“ fragte die Frau. Sie schaute auf den erhitzten Teenager, während mein Schwanz immer tiefer in Allisons Arsch eindrang.

„Es geht mir gut“, keuchte Allison. „Ich bekomme gerade eine Ausbildung.“

Die Frau schaute uns sehr kritisch an. Mein Schwanz erreichte seine größte Tiefe in Allisons Arschloch. Es war eng und heiß. Allison bewegte sich ein wenig, um sich an meinen Schaft in ihrem Arsch zu gewöhnen. „Sind Sie sicher, meine Liebe?“

„Oh ja“, keuchte Allison, als ich anfing, meinen Schwanz langsam zurückzuziehen. „Er ist ein toller Ausbilder, nicht wahr Lilian?“

Lilian leckte ihre Lippen. „Oh ja! Er kommt ständig, um sicherzustellen, dass wir gut ausgebildet sind.“

Diese Unterhaltung war zu viel für mich und ich kam in Allisons Arsch, als ich meinen Schwanz wieder hinein schob. Ich seufzte tief auf. „Ihr drei seid widerliche Perverse“, sagte die Frau schrill. „Ich werde die Security alarmieren!“

„Nein, das wirst du nicht tun“, sagte ich ihr. „Du kommst hier her und leckst Allison mein Sperma aus dem Arsch, weil du so eine neugierige Bitch bist. Und hör nicht auf zu lecken, bis es ihr kommt!“

Die Frau sah schuldbewusst aus. Sie ging hinter den Tresen und fiel hinter Allison auf die Knie. Sie hob Allisons Rock an, spreizte ihre Arschbacken und legte ein braunes blinzelndes Loch frei, aus dem weißes Sperma heraus sickerte. Die Frau legte gierig ihre Lippen auf Allisons Arschloch und sie fing an zu saugen und zu lecken. „Oh verdammt!“ sagte Allison. „Du bist echt ein perverser Kerl!“

Mein Schwanz war von Allisons Arsch schmutzig, also hob ich Lilians Rock hoch. Ihre nasse Möse würde ihn schon sauber machen. Ich stieß ihr meinen Schwanz in die nasse Möse und ich fickte sie langsam. Ich sah zu Allison hinüber und fragte: „Wolltest du jemals eine Sex-Sklavin sein?“

„Oh ja!“ keuchte sie. „Ich liebe es, wenn ein Kerl mir sagt, was ich tun soll!“

„Aha, ich bin nicht überrascht, dass du noch ein anderes Mädchen gefunden hast, mit dem du dich amüsierst“, sagte Mary, als sie und eine sehr derangierte Anne wieder in den vorderen Bereich des Ladens kamen. Annes Lippen waren mit Mösensaft verschmiert und sie trug einige Tüten mit Kleidung.

„Das ist Allison“, sagte ich ihr, während Lilian stöhnte. „Allison, das ist meine Freundin Mary.“

„Ich freue mich, deine Bekanntschaft zu machen“, keuchte Allison.

„Allison wird von heute an unsere Sex-Sklavin sein“, sagte ich Mary. Sie hob eine Augenbraue. „Allison, du wirst alles tun, egal wie versaut oder pervers es dir vorkommt, solange Mary oder ich es dir sagen.“

„Absolut“ platzte Allison heraus. „Das klingt wundervoll! Danke, Meister. Danke, Herrin. Ich werde die beste Sex-Sklavin aller Zeiten sein.“

„Nun, sie ist jedenfalls so angezogen“, sagte Mary, als sei den Aufdruck auf Allisons Shirt las. „Und wer leckt ihr gerade den Arsch aus?“

„Irgend so eine prüde Bitch. Sie wird deine Kleider bezahlen, nicht wahr?“ Zwischen Allisons festen Arschbacken klang ein gedämpftes „Ja“.

Ich bückte mich, um die Börse der prüden Bitch zu nehmen. Beinahe fiel ich dabei um und mein Schwanz rutschte aus Lilians warmer Fotze heraus. Aber ich erwischte sie und ich steckte Lilian meinen Schwanz wieder rein. Ich öffnete die Geldbörse und fand eine Kreditkarte. Ich gab sie Lilian, damit sie den Einkauf buchen konnte. Außerdem fand ich hundert Dollar in Bargeld. Ich steckte das Geld in meine Tasche und warf die Börse auf den Boden. Lilian fummelte an der Kasse herum und konnte sich kaum konzentrieren, während ich sie weiter fickte. Allison kam mit einem kleinen Schaudern und unter Stöhnen eine Minute später. Die prüde Bitch griff ihre Geldbörse und floh, beinahe stolperte sie dabei.

„Allison, wo wohnst du?“ fragte ich.

„Ich wohne bei meinem Vater“, antwortete sie. „Meine Mama ist gestorben, als ich noch ganz klein war.“

„Ruf deinen Vater an“, sagte ich. „Ich muss mit ihm reden.“

Sie holte ihr Handy heraus und rief an. „Hi Papa“, sagte sie in das Telefon. „Mein Meister muss mit dir reden!“

Ich nahm das Telefon und hörte, wie ihr Vater fragte: „Meister? Wovon redest du, meine Kleine?“

„Ich bin der Meister deiner Tochter“, sagte ich in das Telefon. „Sie wird meine Sexsklavin sein und bei mir leben. Ich werde sie in jedes Loch ficken, das sie hat und sie auch überall besamen: Muschi, Arsch und Mund. Du wirst dir keine Sorgen um sie machen, die Polizei informieren oder nach ihr suchen. Sie wird kein Leid erfahren.“ Ich gab Allison das Telefon zurück. „Sag deinem Vater, was ich mit dir gemacht habe.“

„Hey, Papa“, sagte Allison. Meine Eier zogen sich zusammen und ich war kurz davor, ein viertes Mal in Lilians Fotze zu spritzen. „Ich habe so viel Spaß mit meinem Meister. Er hat mich hinter der Kasse in die Fotze gefickt. Es war irre. Ich bin so hart gekommen, Papa. Dann kam so eine Frau rein. Sie argwöhnte etwas bei uns. Aber mein Meister hat sich nicht irritieren lassen. Er hat mit stattdessen seinen Schwanz in den Arsch gesteckt und mir seinen Saft in den Po gespritzt, während diese prüde Bitch zugeschaut hat. Das war total geil, Papa.“ Dieser kleinen Schlampe zuzuhören, wie sie ihrem Vater all diese Sachen ins Telefon stöhnte, war auch total geil Ich stöhnte und schoss Lilian tatsächlich meine Ladung in die Fotze. „Papa, und dann hat er die Frau sein Sperma aus meinem Arsch lutschen lassen. Dabei bin ich dann noch einmal gekommen.“

Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Lilian heraus. Er war nass und tropfte. „Schlampe, beende das Gespräch und mach deinem Meister den Schwanz sauber“, befahl Mary. Damit überraschte sie mich.

„Keine Sorge, Papa. Ich bin für meinen Meister und für meine Herrin bestimmt die allerbeste Sex-Sklavin, die es jemals gab“, sagte Allison in ihr Telefon. „Ich muss jetzt Schluss machen, Papa. Der Schwanz von meinem Meister ist mit Mösensaft und Sperma bedeckt und meine Herrin möchte, dass ich ihn sauber mache. Ich liebe dich, Papa.“ Damit fiel Allison auf die Knie und leckte den ganzen Saft von meinem Schwanz.

„Nimm unsere Tüten, Schlampe“, sagte Mary, als ich meinen Schwanz wieder in meiner Hose verstaute. Allison nahm sich alle unsere Tüten. „Du gehst hinter uns.“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison und lächelte.

Allison ging hinter Mary und mir her, als wir durch die Mall gingen. „Diese Sklavensache scheint dir ganz gut zu gefallen“, sagte ich zu Mary.

„Nun, meine ältere Schwester Shannon hat mich und Missy immer rumgeschubst“, erklärte Mary. „Und ich habe das gehasst.“

„Dann ist das hier also so eine Art von Revanche an einer Vertreterin?“ Mary nickte. „Du könntest aber auch eine echte Revanche haben. Du musst es nur sagen. Shannon könnte deine eigene Sklavin sein.“

Mary wurde rot. „Meine eigene Schwester!“ flüsterte sie.

„Meinetwegen auch nicht. Ich bin mehr als glücklich mit Allison.“

Mary biss sich auf die Lippe. „Du würdest aber nie, du weißt schon, mit meiner Schwester rummachen?“

„Nur wenn du das erlaubst“, sagte ich. „Das verspreche ich dir.“

Sie lächelte dankbar. „Ich danke dir.“

Mary führte uns zu Victorias Secret. „Ich möchte gerne eine Modeling Show für dich machen“, sagte Mary, als wir den Laden betraten. „Die Schlampe hier kann helfen.“

„Das würde ich gerne tun, Herrin.“

Mary arrangierte alles, nachdem ich den Verkäuferinnen gesagt hatte, dass sie ihr zuhören sollten. Die Kundinnen wurden schnell aus dem Laden geschickt und dann schlossen die Verkäuferinnen den Laden ab. Mary und Allison schauten mit der Unterstützung der beiden die Regale durch. Die Verkäuferinnen waren zwei Schönheiten mit Namen Aurora und Heather. Aurora war die jüngere der beiden, achtzehn Jahre alt, ihr Haar war dunkelblau gefärbt, sie hatte große Brüste, die in ihrer tief ausgeschnittenen Spitzenbluse wie in einer Auslage lagen. Sie trug eine hautenge Bluejeans. Auf der Rückseite konnte man das obere Ende eines roten Strings sehen. Heather war älter, fast dreißig, aber sie war nicht weniger schön als Aurora. Sie hatte hellblondes Haar, das in Locken über ihre Schultern fiel, strahlend blaue Augen, ein Puppengesicht und ein Paar große runde Titten, die ihre graue Seidenbluse von innen spannten. Ihr schwarzer enger Minirock schmiegte sich über ihre wohlgerundeten Hüften und ihren hübschen Arsch.

Mary ließ ein Sofa vor den Umkleideräumen aufstellen und setzte mich in die Mitte. Die beiden Verkäuferinnen mussten für mich einen Striptease machen, während Allison das mit meinem Camcorder aufnahm. Beide machten wohl zum ersten Mal einen Strip und es gab auch keine Musik, aber das Ganze war trotzdem sehr sexy. Beide Mädchen wackelten mit ihren Ärschen vor meinem Gesicht, als sie sich ihre Oberteile auszogen. Heather hatte keinen BH an und ihr rechter Nippel war mit einem goldenen Ring gepierct. Aurora hatte einen BH ohne Schulterträger an, der kaum ihre Brustwarzen verdeckte und ihre großen Brüste anhob. Als sie den BH ausgezogen hatte, rieb sie diese großen fleischigen Titten in mein Gesicht. Sie roch nach Lavendel und nach Rosen und ich lutschte einen braunen Nippel in meinen Mund, bevor sie wegtanzte.

Als Heathers Minirock herunter kam, war ich nicht überrascht, dass sie kein Höschen trug. Ihre Fotze war rasiert und sie glänzte. Ich fragte mich, warum sie wohl kein Höschen trug, obwohl sie in diesem Geschäft für Unterwäsche arbeitete. Aurora kam nur sehr schwer aus ihrer Hose heraus, weil sie so eng war. Heather musste ihr helfen. Der rote String ging wesentlich schneller. Beide Mädchen tanzten jetzt nackt vor mir und rieben sich aneinander. Dann lachten sie und setzten sich zu meinen beiden Seiten auf das Sofa.

Mary nahm den Camcorder und stellte ihn auf eines der Regale. Sie richtete ihn so ein, dass er einen guten Überblick über das Sofa und den Eingang zu den Umkleideräumen hatte. Dann verschwanden sie und Allison mit der Unterwäsche in den Umkleideräumen. Heather und Aurora fischten meinen Schwanz aus meiner Hose und fingen an, ihn zu wichsen, während ich mit beiden abwechselnd schmuste. Ich lutschte gerade an Auroras Titten, als Mary und Allison herauskamen. Beide sahen fantastisch aus.

Zuerst kam Mary in einem halterlosen BH. Die Körbchen bestanden aus feiner lila Spitze. Dazu trug sie ein passendes lila Höschen, das mit Spitze abgesetzt war. Ein lila Strumpfhalter hielt lila Strümpfe, die ihr bis zu den Oberschenkeln reichten. Sie ging vor uns her, als bewegte sie sich auf einem Laufsteg. Dann drehte sie sich um ihre eigene Achse, damit wir auch wirklich alles sehen konnten. Wir drei auf der Couch klatschten und sagten ihr, wie sexy sie war. Dann kam Allison mit einem cremefarbigen Bustier mit schwarzer Spitze. Dazu trug sie ein passendes Höschen und einfache weiße Strümpfe, die von einem Strumpfhalter gehalten wurden. Allisons Gang war etwas aggressiver verglichen mit dem von Mary. Heather, Aurora und ich pfiffen und klatschten.

Kichernd gingen Mary und Allison wieder nach hinten, um sich die nächsten Outfits anzuziehen. Ich drückte Heather auf den Boden und sie saugte meinen Schwanz in ihren Mund, warm und nass. Ihre Zähne strichen vorsichtig über meine Eichel. Aurora fing an, mich zu küssen, ihre Zunge bewegte sich in meinem Mund und ich griff nach ihrer schweren Titte und rollte ihren dicken Nippel zwischen meinen Fingern. Nachdem mein Schwanz von Heathers Speichel gut nass war, ließ sie ihn aus ihrem Mund rutschen und legte ihre großen Brüste um meinen Schwanz. Sie drückte sie zusammen und fing an, sie an meinem Schaft auf und ab zu bewegen. Bei jeder Abwärtsbewegung küsste sie dabei meine Eichel und umschmeichelte sie mit ihrer nassen Zunge.

Mary und Allison kam in ihren nächsten Outfits heraus. Mary trug ein Ensemble aus grauer Spitze, ihre dunklen Brustwarzen waren durch die Spitze deutlich sichtbar. Der String bestand nur aus Strängen grauer Spitze, die kaum ihre Muschi bedeckten. Sie sah so geil aus, dass ich stöhnte und mich über Heathers Gesicht und Titten entlud. Heather keuchte überrascht und leckte sich mein Sperma von den Lippen.

„Steh da nicht einfach nur so rum, Schlampe“, bellte Mary und schlug fest auf Allisons Arsch. „Leck das Sperma von meinem Meister von dieser Hure runter!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Sie flog geradezu durch den Raum, damit sie schnell meinen Saft von Heathers großen Brüsten und von ihrem Gesicht ablecken konnte. Allison hatte ein schwarzes Babydoll an, das mit rosafarbener Spitze gesäumt war. Dazu hatte sie ein passendes durchsichtiges schwarzes Höschen angezogen.

Mary schlug noch einmal auf Allisons Arsch. „Gute kleine Schlampen lecken immer sofort das Sperma von ihrem Meister auf. Egal, wo sie es finden!“

„Natürlich, Herrin!“ sagte Allison, als Mary ihr zum dritten Mal auf den Arsch schlug.

Mary ging in den Umkleideraum zurück, während Allison sich weiter um Heathers Titten und Gesicht kümmerte. Allison verwendete viel Zeit darauf, sicherzustellen, dass Heathers Brustwarzen und Nippel auch wirklich sauber waren. Aurora fing an, langsam meinen Schwanz zu wichsen, während wir beide zuschauten, wie meine kleine Schlampe ihrer Pflicht nachkam. Als mein Schwanz wieder hart war, rutschte sie nach unten und nahm ihn in den Mund. Allison musste irgendwie auch auf Heathers Muschi Sperma gefunden haben, weil sie ihr jetzt glücklich die Fotze leckte. Ich war mir zwar nicht sicher, ob da wirklich mein Sperma hingespritzt war, aber es störte mich nicht weiter, weil sich im Moment sowieso Aurora um mich kümmerte.

Marys drittes Outfit bestand aus einem sexy Babydoll in pink. Ein Mieder in pink hielt ihre Brüste und loser Stoff fiel über ihren Bauch bis direkt oberhalb eines pinkfarbenen Spitzenhöschens. Sie sah so unschuldig aus wie ein Schulmädchen und gleichzeitig so sexy wie eine Stripperin. Sie ging vor uns hin und her und ich pfiff ihr nach. „Gott, du bist wunderschön“, stöhnte ich, als Aurora meinen Schwanz tief in ihren Hals nahm.

„Danke.“ Mary setzte sich zu mir auf das Sofa und spreizte ihre Beine. „Schlampe, leck mir die Muschi!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Sie entfernte sich von Heathers Muschi und schob Marys Höschen zur Seite, um in ihre nasse Fotze einzutauchen. Sie leckte geräuschvoll. Heather stöhnte enttäuscht und fing dann wie wild an zu masturbieren.

Mary umarmte mich und wir küssten uns, während unsere beiden Schlampen jeweils Oralsex mit uns machten. Meine Hand fand ihre Titte in die weiche Seide eingehüllt und ich rieb und drückte. Mary und ich kamen gleichzeitig. Wir hatten uns im Arm und füllten die Münder unserer Huren mit Sperma und Mösensaft. Etwas von meinem Sperma lief aus Auroras Mund heraus und Allison verschwendete keine Zeit, es ihr gleich aus dem Gesicht zu lecken. Ich zog Mary auf meinen Schoß und ihre Beine lagen über meinen Hüften. Der weiche Stoff ihres Höschens rieb kühl an meinem Schwanz, während ich mir ihre Lippen zu einem Kuss heranholte.

Ich schaute tief in Marys smaragdgrüne Augen, als sie den Schoß ihres Höschens zur Seite zog und ihre Fotze auf meinen Schwanz senkte. „Ich liebe dich“, stöhnte sie und fickte mich langsam. Ich zog ihr das Mieder herunter und saugte eine ihrer Titten gierig in meinen Mund. Ich fasste ihre Arschbacken an und spürte, wie sich die Muskeln unter meinen Fingern bewegten, während sie sich auf meinem Schwanz bewegte. Ihre Arme hielten meinen Kopf an ihren Brüsten fest. Ich lutschte an ihrem Nippel und an ihrer Brustwarze.

Marys Hüften fingen an, sich schneller zu bewegen. Sie fing an zu keuchen. Die Wände ihrer Fotze waren wie Feuer an meinem Schwanz. „Komm gleichzeitig mit mir, Mare“, flüsterte ich und schaute zu ihr hoch. Unsere Stirne pressten sich aneinander. „Komm gleichzeitig mit mir!“

„Ja, ja“, keuchte Mary. Sie fickte mich jetzt hart und schnell. Ihre Hüften rotierten, während sie sich auf meinem Schwanz bewegte. Sie drückte ihren Kitzler gegen mein Schambein. „Oh Gott, ich bin da!“ Ihre Fotze klammerte meinen Schwanz und sie setzte sich flach auf meinen Schoß. Mein Schwanz stand an ihrem Muttermund an, als sie auf mir kam. Ihre Lippen fanden meine und wir küssten uns, während ich meinen Samen tief in sie hinein spritzte und einen kleinen perfekten Augenblick waren wir eins.

Mary saß auf meinem Schwanz und küsste mich. Sie atmete meine Seele, während wir uns in den Nachwehen unserer Orgasmen festhielten. Hinter ihr stöhnten die Mädchen und sie keuchten, während sie sich gegenseitig fickten. Sie schrien, wenn es ihnen kam. Sie leckten nasse Fotzen und lutschten an harten Nippeln. Schließlich stieg Mary von mir ab und ließ sich auf die Couch fallen. Ihre Beine waren gespreizt und mein Sperma sickerte durch den Stoff ihres Höschens nach draußen. Innerhalb von Sekunden war Allison bei uns und leckte das Sperma von meinem Schwanz und aus Marys Fotze heraus, während wir beide uns auf der Couch entspannten. Wir sahen zu, wie Heather und Aurora einen 69er machten und sich gegenseitig genossen.

„Ich liebe dich“, flüsterte ich Mary zu. Ich küsste meine Liebste, während unsere Schlampe mein Sperma aus ihrer Fotze lutschte.

To be continued …

Click here for Kapitel 5

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Three: The Calm Before the Storm

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Exhibitionism, Oral, Romantic, Lactation, Wife, Wedded Lust, Voyeurism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 32.



The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I’ve ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play D&D together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn’t the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu’s large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn’t even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. “Love each other,” Rose would preach. “Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!” The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren’t the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as ‘Blessed Mother,’ alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as ‘The Holy Martyrs’ and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl’s wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl’s daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father’s hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. “Fuck me, God!” she moaned. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!” She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father’s hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, “I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live.” Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn’t be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn’t attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine’s living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God’s abode, we didn’t have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary’s dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn’t seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity’s first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I’ve been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn’t giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows – morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows – would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

“Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday,” Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

“With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan,” Matt Lauer finished.

“Hey Matt,” I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “It’s great to be here,” Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

“The footage is almost unbelievable,” Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary’s, but her beautiful calves were on display.

“Well, it’s most certainly not a hoax,” I said, trying to smile. “It hurt when I got shot.” That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

“And that light, what was that?” Savannah pressed. “Did you really get healed by a miracle?”

“Mary and I, both, have powers,” I answered. “And I used those powers to heal myself.” A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

“Show us something,” Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. “I would love to see your powers.”

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I’ve seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, “Uwph,” while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah’s eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. “How are you doing that?”

“I have powers,” I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn’t worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

“Well, um,” Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. “People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy.”

Mary smiled. “Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn’t be any stigma attached to sex. There’s nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?”

“No,” Savannah answered, frowning.

“Then there shouldn’t be anything wrong with people having sex in public,” Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, “I guess when you put it that way, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with it.”

“No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they’re related,” I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

“People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want,” Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. “Any truth to that?”

“No, people just like to follow our suggestions,” I said. “Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything.”

“We did,” Savannah Guthrie interjected. “There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything.”

“So people just do what you tell them?” Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

“How about a demonstration?” Mary asked.

“Sure,” Matt Lauer challenged. “Make us do something that we wouldn’t normally do.”

“Savannah, suck Mark’s cock,” Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie’s freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary’s hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah’s hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn’t think it was weird anymore, either. “What does that prove?” he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn’t seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie’s mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. “She’s pretty good,” I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. “Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She’s far prettier than you.”

“That is a great idea,” Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. “I’ve had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show.”

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. “Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed,” Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

“You are very pretty,” Mary told Natalie Morales. “Why don’t you show the world just how pretty those tits are.”

“And you’re just gorgeous, Mary,” Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. “I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary.” Mary’s power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

“You may be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,” Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. “Pleasure me,” Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary’s slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah’s sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

“Swallow it, Savannah!” I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. “Let’s give her a big cheer!” I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn’t just been sucking my cock, “So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you’re running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?”

“Yeah,” I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

“Umm, she’s done that before,” Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn’t see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly’s show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan’s pussy on National TV.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn’t be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary’s family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany’s return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary’s side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad’s brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom’s family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany’s eyes and I looked away. I still hadn’t forgiven Mary’s mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents’ wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don’t know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity’s funeral in the morning, then 05’s funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice’s room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

“Hey, Mary,” he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn’t know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn’t know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

“Hey, Dean,” I answered. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

“They’re asking me to pull the plug,” Dean replied with hollow eyes. “I don’t know what to do.”

“It will be okay,” I told him and grasped Alice’s hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy.” Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

“Mare!” Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, “I’m fine, Mark. Thanks.”

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. “What did you do?”

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

“Dean?” Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. “What’s going on?”

“You were shot, dear,” he whispered. “You’ve been in a coma for a week. And Mary…she healed you.”

“What, Mary?” Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

“Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?” I asked. “You too, Mark.”

“You’re okay, right?” Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. “All right, Mare.”

“I’ll be right outside, dear,” Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. “What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and…” She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. “Oh God, that happened?”

I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize to you Alice.” She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. “Let me just talk, okay.” When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. “Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn’t take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I’m so very sorry, Alice.”

“I don’t know what to say, Mary. This is just so…crazy.” Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn’t stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. “How did you do that?”

“Magic,” I told her, then took a deep breath. “Do you still love Dean?”

She frowned. “What?”

“Dean spent the last week sitting by your side,” I told her. “He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?”

“I don’t know.” Alice gave a shake of her head. “I love you, Mary.”

“I love you like a friend, like a sister,” I explained as gently as possible, “but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me.” I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu’s room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn’t have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. “Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!”

Mark stroked her face. “Xiu, I’m going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you.”

Confusion appeared on Xiu’s face as she was released from Mark’s control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

“I’m not pierced anymore,” she whispered in surprise.

“I guess I healed you too well,” Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. “I am yours,” she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. “Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!” A broad smile appeared on her lips. “Make it hurt, Master!”

“And what about me?” I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

“I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress,” Xiu said, licking her lush lips. “I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure.”

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu’s eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu’s tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice, slut!” I moaned. I caught Mark’s blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. “Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that’s so fucking nice.” I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu’s ass jiggled as Mark’s groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu’s black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu’s face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

“Your ass is fucking tight, slut!” Mark moaned. “I love fucking your slutty ass!”

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. “Are you going flood this naughty slut’s ass, Mark?” I laughed.

“I am, Mare!” Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu’s lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

“Oh fuck, that was great, slut!” I moaned.

“I’m so happy, Mistress,” Xiu answered from between my thighs. “Master’s cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I’m going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!”

“Fucking slut!” Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. “God damn, that was good, slut!”

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu’s bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark’s cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

“Where’s my locket?” I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn’t there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you’re in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn’t lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn’t leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. “Please, please, please!” I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

“Here it is!” Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. “It fell behind the chair.”

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. “I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt,” Alice had later told me. “I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn’t leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice.” They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice’s healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice’s healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn’t care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s get this started.”

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. “Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary.”

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity’s death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn’t know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn’t feel right, to be worshiped. We weren’t Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It’s not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn’t correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn’t right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent’s house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. “Hello,” I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad’s sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

“Marco!” he yelled.

“Polo!” the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy’s sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

“Missy, where’s mom and dad?” I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. “Upstairs,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They’ve been up there most of the day.”

“Well, have fun,” I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad’s bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad’s chest.

“I see you two are getting along,” I said archly.

Mom’s face grew more red. “We had a lot of time to make up.”

“What can we do for you, Mary?” Dad asked.

“I need to bind Mom,” I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

“Are we really going to make love to our daughter?” Mom asked, sounding unsure.

“I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom,” I answered. “Besides, you two haven’t fucked Missy yet? I’m surprised the little minx hasn’t already barged on in.”

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. “Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif,” Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. “This isn’t the family reunion I thought it would be.”

I grasped my mom’s perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, “But it’ll be a lot of fun.”

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. “I guess it will be.” Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom’s hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

“That was hot,” Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. “Did you just fuck Mom?”

“Yes,” Dad smiled proudly. “A couple of times. We’re like teenagers again.”

“Well, one of you is a teenager again,” I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn’t a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom’s spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom’s tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad’s cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

“Oh fuck, that’s amazing,” Dad moaned. “My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I’m so damned lucky.”

“Umm, Dad, you feel ready,” I panted, sitting up. “Sit on Dad’s face, Mom.”

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad’s cum. Dad didn’t seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad’s cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad’s cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom’s tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. “Oh, fuck, that’s nice, Mom!” Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom’s head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

“Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?” Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom’s nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad’s face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

“Oh my baby’s sucking at my breast again,” Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. “Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary.” Her body trembled as she came on Dad’s lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn’t have Mark’s recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other’s breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom’s cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad’s cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn’t as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad’s cum in my pussy. “You need to eat me out, Mom,” I told her. “To complete the spell.”

“Sure, sweety,” Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom’s breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. “Zimmah,” I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

“Oh, wow,” Mom breathed. “We’ll be together, forever, won’t we?”

“Yeah, Mom,” I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. “One happy family, forever.”

“Forever,” Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom’s delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom’s sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

“Are you wearing panties?” I asked Rose.

The fifteen year old beamed at me. “Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings.” Rose’s fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. “Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered,” Rose quoted.

“You definitely look ready to be entered,” I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. “I am ready for my Lord’s pleasure.”

“Jesus,” Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. “Wish I was a God.”

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

“Oh my God!” Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy’s, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, “Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!”

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose’s braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

“Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!” Rose was screaming. “Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!”

Rose’s back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. Two of Mary’s cousins, a pair of adorable, five-year-old twins, Matti and Drew, walked out. They were the flower-girl and ring-bearer, respectively. Matti looked so cute as she walked forward, throwing more flowers on the aisle with a dignified air spoiled only by her cute smile. Drew tried to walk with a stately grace as he held the pillow with the wedding bands and Matti quickly out-paced her brother. She was just having so much fun that when she reached the end of the aisle and realized that her brother wasn’t next to her, she walked back to him, throwing more flowers while our friends and family laughed at how cute she was.

They were followed by Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid’s dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn’t jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn’t pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone ‘oohhed’ and ‘aahhed’ when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary’s dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary’s bouquet as I took my fiancee’s hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other’s eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary’s eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn’t sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

“Was that Rose I heard moaning?” Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. “I got bored.”

“That’s my horny stallion.” Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. “Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket.” She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

“I’m just so happy to marry you,” I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn’t help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose’s sermon went on for about ten more minutes. “The couple have written their own vows,” Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, “Forever.”

I took Mary’s hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, “Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side.” My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. “That was beautiful, Mare.” She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. “I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love.” Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

“By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife.” Everyone clapped at Rose’s pronouncement and I lifted my wife’s veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary’s arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur’s outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, “I’m so happy for you, my Gods.” Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

“You are so beautiful,” I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

“It’s only a five minute drive to the lodge,” Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. “You’ll ruin my dress.” Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties’ gusset.

“My horny stallion,” Mary panted, kissing me back. “You’re going to make a mess of my hair, too.”

“I don’t care,” I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

“Umm, I don’t either,” panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. “Make love to me, husband.”

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary’s hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

“Ohh, I love you,” Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. “I love you, my sweet filly!” I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

“Fuck me, fuck me, stud!” Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary’s head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

“My beautiful wife!” I panted. “Your pussy feels so amazing.”

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly’s cunt. Give me a good ride!”

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

“That was great, Mare,” I told her. “I love you so much.”

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. “Do I look alright?”

Mary’s hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. “You look so beautiful.”

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary’s parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was fifteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary’s red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn’t want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

“Oh wow,” a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. “You do have a cock! How did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman’s breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam’s groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam’s lips came away from Laura’s breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura’s nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. “Sir, are you going to watch?”

“Yeah,” I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin’s dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock’s head. Sam pulled off Laura’s white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura’s cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin’s cunt.

“Fuck me!” Laura begged. “I want to see if a woman’s cock feels different.”

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. “Thanks, cutie,” Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura’s cunt. Beneath Sam’s cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband’s cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura’s hands started to grope Sam’s olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

“Finger me, slut!” Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam’s eager cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing!” I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex’s head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl’s face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend’s porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he’s into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura’s cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn’t last long in his wife’s lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura’s cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex’s mouth with my spunk.

“Wow,” Alex panted, when I released her. “You cum a lot, Mark.” She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

“Pretty hot, huh?” I asked her.

“She has a cock?” Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. “Holy shit, that’s cray.”

“Gonna cum!” Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. “Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!” Sam buried herself into Laura’s cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin’s pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam’s cum.

“Clean her up,” I ordered Alex.

“How?” Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

“With your mouth,” I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura’s cunt. Sam’s cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin’s messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

“Want to fuck my snatch?” Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

“Got to get me ready,” Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex’s red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

“Holy shit!” Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. “What the hell, you’re fucking my ass!”

“Don’t stop licking!” Laura begged. “I was so close.”

“Keep licking, slut!” I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura’s cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex’s hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn’t long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura’s cunt. Laura was gripping Alex’s red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

“Eat me!” she moaned. “Oh God, I’m so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!” Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex’s face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. “Umm, that was nice.”

I kept fucking Alex’s ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. “Let me taste your milk, Laura.”

“Sure, Mark,” she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow’s milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

“That’s my randy stallion,” Mary’s voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin’s tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary’s hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

“Umm, that’s good,” Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura’s hand and her high school friend’s hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

“Hey, I wasn’t done,” I protested.

“When you’re finished with Alex’s ass, come join us,” Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex’s ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary’s friend sitting on my wife’s face and Laura eating out my wife’s pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin’s cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura’s breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn’t even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura’s cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark’s cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn’t wait until she had Mark’s kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other’s eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. “Thank you,” I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. “Any time, Mare,” he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband’s arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn’t even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn’t too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

“You are so beautiful,” Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. “I love you, Mark Glassner.”

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. “I love you, Mary Glassner.”

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 21st, 2013

“I’ll be there by ten,” Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school’s server. The school’s system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That’s why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn’t want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn’t bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

“You have it, Professor Scrivener!” he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. “Yes, I…” Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

“This is the only copy?”

I lied, “Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where’s my money?”

A smile appeared on Brandon’s lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. “I made…” My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and…

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Babylon’s House, July 21st, 2013

“Chantelle,” I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon’s house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith’s vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

“What, Lana?” she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith’s child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess’s children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

“Karen’s gone into labor,” I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. “Our Goddess is about to be born!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 34.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Two: Decisions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 32: Decisions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite,Female, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Oral, Toy, Incest, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 31.



Desiree de la Fuente

I caught Alison’s eyes across the dining room, across all the shouting women.

They had just left. Mark and Mary. With a few words, I was suddenly horrified to discover I didn’t choose to be their…slut. My entire world was crumbling as I realized for the last three weeks of my life I had been a different person, a plaything for Mark and Mary. Someone to satiate their lusts and cook them food. I had always thought of myself as a strong, independent woman, not easily cowed or swayed. And yet, Mark says one word and I begged to be his whore. I shivered in disgust.

“We should call the cops,” Fiona was shouting.

“What good would that do?” Lillian demanded. “Master controls the police. Just be a good girl and calm down. You’re one of their chosen women, I don’t see what you’re all worked up about?”

Fiona flushed. “Some of us aren’t sluts who enjoy being degraded!”

Lillian’s pale face flushed with color and she screeched as she leapt at the strawberry-blonde Fiona. Noel grabbed Lillian and threw her back, standing between the two women. Fiona gave a snarl and fled the room. Alison caught my eyes and pointed upstairs. I nodded and we slipped out as Noel and Lillian started shouting at each other.

I sighed in relief as I closed the door to our bedroom. It hit me then. This was my house, and I was forced to stay in the guest bedroom. Mark and Mary stole my bedroom when they stole the house from Brandon and myself. Tears started welling up in my eyes as the full enormity of what had happened crashed into me.

“Shh,” Alison whispered, hugging me.

My heart quickened in my breast. Alison had this nympho act. Well, maybe it wasn’t an act, but underneath she was a sweet, loving girl. I felt relief sweep through me as I held her. I loved Alison, not because Mark or Mary made me, but because I really loved her. I wrapped my arms around her, holding mi Sirenita, my little mermaid, to me. I found her full lips and kissed her, tasting the watermelon lip gloss she wore.

When I broke the kiss, Alison’s brown eyes shined with love. I stroked her face, ran my hands through her bubblegum-pink hair. It was a shame she dyed it. Alison showed me a picture of her a year ago and she had the most beautiful, honey-brown hair. Alison’s left hand grabbed mine, the diamond engagement ring sparkling on her finger. When I saw the ring I just knew it was perfect, two mermaids were engraved on the band, their arms were the mount for the diamond. Alison brought my hand down to her bodice. We were both wearing the disgusting maid outfits that Mark liked us to wear. Outfits with transparent bodices that exposed our breasts and skirts so short that when we bent over our butts and vaginas were exposed. It was just obscene.

Alison took my hand and shoved it down her bodice. I could feel her full breast and the silver barbell that pierced her nipple. “Do you still love me?” Alison asked as I fondled her breast.

“Yes, mi Sirenita,” I purred.

Somehow, this beautiful creature had captured my heart. Maybe it was the fact we were thrown together and forced to share a bed, maybe I was always attracted to women, deep down inside me. Maybe she was my soulmate. I didn’t know. All I knew is that I’ve never felt anything for another person like I do for her. Well, that wasn’t true. I felt this way to Mark and Mary before they freed me from their spell. But, this was real. I gave her breast a nice squeeze.

“Good,” she whispered and pulled my face down to kiss me again as I played with her breast.

Alison deftly maneuvered me to the bed as we kissed and pushed me down to sit on the mattress; I was breathing heavily as she quickly shrugged off the maid’s outfit, revealing all her naked beauty. She was young, only seventeen, and had the perky curves of a teenager. Her skin was pale and beautiful and soft as silk. Her pussy was shaved and she had tattooed, “Cum on in,” with an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.

I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, kissing her flat belly. I slipped off the bed so I was kneeling before her, my face inches from her tight pussy. Her clit was hard, peaking out of its hood, and I could smell her honey. Her thighs parted eagerly for my lips and I licked up her slit. I could feel her body tremble with pleasure as my tongue caressed her.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice,” Alison moaned. “Umm, I love it when you eat my pussy, Desiree.”

I spread open her clam, and licked around her pink, wrinkled labia, gathering a tongue-full of her sweet honey. I sucked her labia into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her intimate flesh on my lips before I kissed higher up to her clitoris. I swirled my tongue around her little pearl and Alison gave a sharp intake of pleasure.

“You keep that up and you’re gonna make me cum,” Alison purred.

“Promise?” I asked with a saucy smile.

Alison laughed and then moaned as I dived back into her delicious pussy. I decided to follow her tattoo’s instructions and shoved two fingers up inside her hungry clam. Alison’s fingers were digging into my hair as I slowly fucked them in and out. I went back to nibbling on her clit, ever so gently. Her hips were starting to rotate, grinding her sweet clam on my lips as her pleasure mounted inside her.

“Umm, yes! Oh yes!” she purred in delight. “Just keep playing with my button! Umm, yes, right there! Oh, fuck! Desiree! I’m cumming! Oh, my Latin beauty!”

My mouth was rewarded with some fresh juices as Alison creamed my lips. Her body shook on my lips as a nice orgasm spread through her. I kept eating her out, wanting to give mi Sirenita another cum. I pumped my fingers in and out of her faster, bent them just so, and found her G-spot. She bucked on my face as a second, stronger orgasm swept through her.

“Oh fuck! That was amazing, Desiree!”

I looked up at her, my face sticky with her juices as she smiled happily back down at me. I stood up and she kissed me, her tongue lapping up her juices. Her fingers were behind me, finding the outfit’s zipper and suddenly the disgusting maid outfit was falling off my lush curves. Alison smiled, staring lustily at my large, nut-brown breasts. She reached out, hefting one of my melons, squeezing it with her hand, then bent down and swirled her pierced tongue about my hard nipple. I moaned in delight, enjoying the feel of her metal stud against my nub.

“Let me get the strap-on,” Alison happily told me.

I stretched out on our bed and watched Alison’s ass as she bent down to root in our dresser. Her tight, wet slit was on display between her slim thighs, swollen and flushed from her orgasms. She found the strap-on, pulling the clear, plastic harness up her legs. A hot-pink dildo was attached to the front, and Alison expertly tightened the straps. We had a lot of experience using it on each other. Alison posed, stroking her fake cock. The only other thing she wore was a gold choker, her name written in diamonds.

A similar choker was about my neck, my name written in onyxes. It proclaimed me the slut of Mark and Mary. Sudden anger blossomed inside me and I reached behind my neck to take the vile slave collar off.

“What are you doing?” Alison gasped.

I frowned at her. “I’m taking this damned thing off.”

“You don’t want to be their slut anymore?” Alison asked. There were tears brimming in her eyes.

“You do?” I asked, stunned. Why would Alison want to stay with them?

Alison sat on the bed next to me, taking my dark hands in her pale grip, kissing my knuckles. “I wanted to be Mark’s slave,” she confessed. “I’ve always fantasized about being submissive to a powerful man. When I discovered Mark was fucking Lillian while she was cashiering at Hot Topic, I got so wet.” A smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became distant. “When Mark fucked me in the store, I came so hard. I was so happy when he asked me to be his sex slave, Desiree. Almost as happy as when you proposed to me.”

“What about us?” I asked her. “I thought you loved me?”

“I do,” she protested. “We can both be theirs, Desiree. Together.”

I was horrified. “I can’t, Alison. Please don’t ask me to do this!”

“How is this any different than Brandon?” Alison asked me. “You married him for his money, submitted to his lusts for a comfortable life. Master and Mistress will give us all we desire. All we have to do is satisfy their lusts.” A naughty smile appeared on her lips. “And don’t tell me you hated the sex.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. She was right. I had enjoyed it. The best sex I ever had. She sensed my hesitation and pounced on me, kissing me with her hungry lips. Could I submit to them, be their slave? I married Brandon for his money, for the comforts he could give me. I let the disgusting man paw at my body. At least I enjoyed the sex with Mark and Mary.

My legs parted for Alison, I moaned into her sweet lips as the dildo prodded my clam. I reached down, grabbing the plastic cock and guided it inside me. Alison eagerly slammed it home inside me, pumping her ass vigorously. My hands reached out, grabbing her tight, teenage ass and pulling her into me. I could feel her hard nipples, and the harder nipple piercings, rubbing against my pillowy chest. Every time Alison buried the dildo in my cunt, the harness ground against my clit, building my pleasure.

“Let’s be slaves together,” Alison panted, her breath hot on my ear. I shivered as her tongue traced my earlobe. “We’ll be slut-wives! Pleasing each other when Master and Mistress do not need us. Oh, please be my slut-wife, Desiree! Please, please, please!”

My fingernails bit into Alison’s ass as my orgasm crashed through me. “Yes!” I howled. “Oh, yes! I’ll be your slut-wife!”

Alison’s happy smile was worth it. She had the same happy smile when I proposed to her. It took me a moment to realize the same smile was gracing my lips. I grabbed her pink tresses and pulled her lips down to mine and kissed my fiancee, my future slut-wife, as tears of happiness rolled down my cheeks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April Lovel

I stayed quiet as the argument raged, sitting quietly at the table. Across from me, Violet sat just as quietly. Everyone was slipping away. Fiona in an angry huff, Lillian and Noel arguing, Thamina in a daze. I didn’t even notice when Alison and Desiree slipped out. Sam gathered up her translations and walked into Mary’s studio. Jessica calmly walked out, followed by a puzzled Willow.

I was just confused.

I vividly remember Mark bringing Felicity and I to his house. We were both virgins and it was such an exciting day. Mark taught me to suck his cock, then I was lying on the bed, next to Felicity, as Mark ate out my pussy, and Mary ate out Felicity’s pussy. I had such an amazing orgasm. And then Mark mounted me and took my virginity and I found myself falling in love with him. And I remembered how hurt I had been when they kicked me out of the bedroom. I gave Mark my virginity, my innocent heart, and he tossed me aside.

And I pined after him over the weekend.

And them Mary appeared at my school. And I became her slave. And then I got to be Mark’s slave and I was so happy. I got to be with the man whom I’d given my heart to, my innocence to. The last week had been so amazing. Even freed of his…what? Spell? I still didn’t regret Mark taking my virginity. But did I want to continue being his…slut?

I’d be giving up my dreams of going to Digipan and learning to program video games. Was Mark worth it? I would be happy. And Mark must love me if he gave me this freedom. Mary liked to talk about how much Mark loved her and that’s why he freed her. Well, Mark must love me too. I smiled, Mark loved me, and that thought sent happy butterflies flapping through my stomach.

I glanced up at Violet and saw tears running down her face.

I moved around the table, sat next to her and hugged the pretty, innocent teen. “It’ll be alright, Violet,” I told her.

“I…don’t…want…” she sobbed, “to…go…back…home…”

“Shh, you don’t have to go home,” I told her.

“But…but Master and Mistress…they don’t….want me…anymore.”

I hugged her. “Of course they do,” I told her, kissing her salty cheek. “They just love us so much, they are giving us the choice to stay with them.”

“Really?” Violet asked, rubbing her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from her crying, and it just made her look even cuter.

“Yes.”

“I don’t have to go back to my mom?”

“No,” I said firmly.

And she relaxed, a tremulous smile on her lips. “Good.” She reached out and grabbed my hand. “Are you staying, April?” she asked me.

“Of course,” I told her. Master loved me. And Mistress, too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fiona Cavanagh

Shame burned through my body as I cried on the curb outside of the house. I was wearing the disgusting clothes Mark made me wear and the memory of all the times I was forced to…pleasure him and Mary curdled my stomach. I ripped the choker off my neck and heaved it off into the bushes and sobbed into my hands.

Someone sat down next to me. Through my tear-filled eyes I saw Thamina, dressed as modestly as she could, which was not that much, her colorful headscarf wrapped about her head. No choker encircled her throat. She wasn’t an idiot like Lillian who seemed to find it just fine that Mark essentially raped all of us.

“I know,” Thamina whispered comfortingly. “Come with me.”

“Where?” I asked. I had nowhere to go. No car, no phone, no money. I left everything behind when Mark took me. I left Hank behind. Another sob threatened to overwhelm me as I thought of my boyfriend. He must be sick with worry. I vaguely remembered Jessica saying he filed a missing-person report on me.

“My place,” Thamina said, holding her keys. Mark gave Thamina a SUV for winning the masturbation contest. Another shudder of disgust went through me. I had masturbated in public for Mark. A crowd of people watched us, made bets on us. Filmed us with their phones. I felt so dirty; I needed to scrub the filth off my skin.

Thamina’s white Ford Escape had somehow escaped the firefight untouched. The garage door was open and I could see Mark’s Mustang leaking antifreeze from a round that went through the front grill. Good. The bastard deserves that, and more, to happen to him. I climbed into the passenger seat and Thamina started up the SUV and we drove down the street.

Out front there was a media circus being managed by the Puyallup Police under Mark’s control. There was a young, teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers and was taking a picture of herself in front of the sign of the neighborhood.

We drove in silence to Thamina’s apartment near Canyon Road. Deer Creek Apartments was the name, one of those gated-communities. Thamina almost forgot her code when we pulled up to the security box and it took three tries before she punched it in right. “I don’t know where my remote for the gate is,” Thamina explained, clearly embarrassed about forgetting the code.

“It’s alright, Thamina,” I told her, patting her knee.

She pulled into her parking spot, and led me up to the third floor apartment. She unlocked the door and went in. “It’s been more than two weeks since I’ve been home.”

“Me, too,” I replied, bitterly. I saw her phone and asked if I could use it. Thamina gave me a nod as she disappeared into her bedroom.

“Hi,” a woman’s voice answered when I called the apartment I shared with Hank, my boyfriend.

“Oh, hello,” I said in surprise. Who was this woman in my apartment? Did I call the right number? “Is Hank there?”

“Who wants to know,” the woman asked coldly. There was a possessive tone to her voice that caused my stomach to sink.

Hank had already replaced me. I slammed the phone down and fell to the floor. We had been dating for two years and he replaces me in two weeks? My body rocked with sobs. God damn Mark fucking Glassner. Why me! Why did you have to choose me and ruin my life! I was happy. Things were going great with Hank!

“It will be alright,” Thamina murmured, hugging me.

She was dressed in a long, dark skirt and very conservative blouse. A blue and red headscarf was wrapped around her head, leaving only her round, dusky face with those sexy, dark eyes. I licked my lips, a heat flushing through my body. Her lips were red and moist and I felt drawn to them. I could feel her body stiffen as I kissed those lips, then she was pushing away from me.

“What are you doing, Fiona?” she asked.

What was I doing? “I don’t know,” I told her. “Christ, the last two weeks have screwed my head all up. I just couldn’t resist kissing you. I…I’m sorry. I’ll leave.”

I went to stand up and she caught my hand and pulled me back and kissed me and it was my turn to stiffen in surprise. “You are not the only one that has changed,” Thamina said, disgust painting her face. “I know it is wrong, a sin, for women to be together. But…”

“You just can’t control yourself?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sighed in resignation and pulled me in for a second kiss.

Her lips were soft and tender. I stroked her face and brushed her headscarf. I pulled it off, her black hair falling free and beautiful about her head. Our kiss became more passionate, my tongue pressing against her lips, and they parted to let me in. I felt her gentle hand stroking my shoulder, then slide down the slope of my breast. I felt the low-cut blouse I was wearing get pushed down and my hard nipple exposed. Her finger gently traced my areola, sending a tingling pleasure throughout my body.

“Oh, Thamina,” I sighed as she bent down and captured my nipple with her sucking lips. I cradled her head to my breast, running my fingers through her silky hair. “Oh, that’s nice.”

Thamina licked her way back up my chest and throat and we were kissing again. My fingers fumbled at the buttons to her blouse as we kissed. Finally, I pushed open her blouse and felt a bra about her breasts. I slid my hands around to her back and found the clasp. It was harder to unclasp another person’s bra then my own, I realized. I finally got the clasp unhooked and broke the kiss to look down at her dusky breasts and her dark nipples.

“Fiona,” Thamina murmured as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. “This is so wrong.”

“Then stop,” I told her. I was too horny to care about right and wrong.

“I can’t,” she sighed, and we were kissing again, her body pressing against mine. The straps of my blouse slipped off my shoulders, exposing both my breasts, and I could feel Thamina’s hard nipples kissing my own nipples.

I pushed Thamina back, lowering her to the floor and settling on top of her. Her hands pulled the thong I was wearing off and pushed up my skirt. I pulled up her long skirt until it bunched about her waist. She was wearing plain, boring panties and I pulled those off of her, exposing a V of black hair that pointed right at her waxed, wet cunt. I grimaced, my pussy was waxed bare because of Mark’s perversions, too.

“Oh, Fiona,” she sighed as I settled atop her, our clits rubbing against each other as I started to trib her. “Ohh, that feels so nice!”

I ground my clit into her, moaning wantonly. “Your clit feels so good on mine,” I purred to Thamina and her hands caught my strawberry-blonde hair and pulled me down to kiss her.

Our hips rolled and pumped as we tribbed each other. Thamina’s hands roamed my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles and spine, leaving little trails of fire across my skin. I rubbed our clits together with hard, slow thrusts of my hips, building the pleasure inside me. My ass flexed and her gentle hands were suddenly groping my plump cheeks, pulling me harder into her pussy.

“Fiona! Fiona!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, you are driving me crazy!”

Harder, faster, I ground our clits together. Thamina bucked beneath me as her orgasm exploded inside her. She gasped so sweetly, squeezing my ass almost painfully as her passion overcame her. I rubbed against her clit once, twice, and then I screamed out her name as my pussy convulsed and my orgasm surged through my body.

“Wow,” I whispered and settled my weight on Thamina to cuddle with her and enjoy the post-orgasmic bliss.

But, Thamina pushed me off her and pushed her skirt down. Buttoning up her blouse she whispered, “That was wrong, Fiona. We can’t do this again.”

“Then why did it feel so good?”

“It felt good with Mark and Mary,” Thamina answered. “That didn’t change how wrong it was, did it?”

No. It really didn’t.

But, it did happen again. I went to take a shower and, to my delighted shock, Thamina slipped in and we rubbed our pussies on each other’s thighs beneath the warm water. And then it happened while we shared her bed for the night. And once more when we woke up in the morning. After every time we made love, Thamina would say it was the last, that it was wrong, and every time she would be the one to kiss me first.

“Do you need a place to stay?” Thamina asked as we ate a simple breakfast of pancakes. It was the only food in the apartment that hadn’t gone bad.

“Yeah,” I answered, hopeful.

“Then, you can stay here.” Thamina took a deep breath. “But, do not expect us to do that again.”

“Of course not,” I said, nodding soberly. I grabbed my plate and went to her sink to start rinsing it when I felt her body press against mine from behind.

“We can’t do it anymore,” she whispered as her lips found the back of my neck. “Because it’s wrong.”

Her hand slid up my thigh underneath my skirt and I moaned softly when she found my bare pussy. I didn’t know what Thamina and I had. It certainly wasn’t love. But it was comforting. I gasped as she slipped a finger up inside me. Comforting and fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jessica St. Pierre

I didn’t know what to think when Mark freed me from his…power? Spell? I didn’t really know what to call it. Who would think magic and all that crap was real? What I did know is that I needed a drink. I found my car still parked out on the street. My poor baby, a powder-blue Prius, had a passenger window shot out and a bullet hole in the trunk. Sighing, I climbed into the car, pushed the button to start it up, and drove away.

American Joes was the first bar I found. It looked like a dive, but I didn’t care. I needed a drink, desperately. I walked in; the few men in the pub were fixed on the TV. It was Debra reporting about what happened this afternoon. My heart began to hammer. I spent the firefight crouched behind a car, next to Debra, as her cameraman fearlessly filmed the firefight. “I was in Fallujah during the Surge,” he said dismissively when Debra suggested he take some cover.

I had never felt so alive as during those few minutes. It was almost intoxicating. Being around Mark and Mary was intoxicating, too. I sipped on my Coors lite. It was wrong what Mark did to me, that was painfully obvious. But, Mark was a powerful man. And he was only growing more and more powerful. And powerful men got what they wanted.

I could help him. I could be there, in the thick of it. Mark already relied on me to help the media. And so what if he fucked me. The sex was amazing. I could feel my pussy moistening in my silk panties just thinking about it. Mark was so powerful, and I could be one of his favorite women. I shuddered at the thought. I pulled my choker out of my pocket. Made of gold, with my name written in sapphires. I rubbed the engraving: “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Forever. Forever the lover of the most powerful man in the world. There was no doubt in my mind just how powerful Mark was after today. He healed himself after he got shot five times, for Pete’s sake. Finishing off my beer, I clasped the choker about my throat.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Samnag “Sam” Soun

I sat the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and my dictionaries and reference books down on the desk in Mary’s studio, next to one of the computers. The last few days had definitely been strange. One minute I was working on my Ph.D. dissertation, the next I was being made the plaything of Mark and Mary, and then they asked me to translate this book.

The really wild part was all the spells and rituals in the book were real. Mark sold his soul for power and used that power to control me. I was torn, I did not want to be his plaything, but the magic was so intriguing. There were just such fascinating spells in it! There was a spell that could steal a nun’s powers and give it to a Warlock. Another spell let you summon the spirits of the dead to scry with. The book told you how to summon a variety of demons: Asherah, Marduk, Lilith, Hadath, Molech, Astarte, Chemosh, Baal-zebub, Dagon, Tammuz, Milcom, Ashtoreth, and, of course, Lucifer. The very being Mark and Mary apparently got their powers from. And there were magics in here even I could perform. Most required you to sell your soul, but anyone could conjure the dead or heal the sick and I found one spell that only a woman could cast.

I flushed, remembering what the spell did. It allowed a woman to conjure her own cock. Allowing a woman to ‘have the seed of life like a man, and plant that seed in a fertile vessel.’ What would it be like to have my own cock? It was such a disgusting idea, and yet an itch was forming in my pussy, my juices puddling on the leather seat of the chair.

I slid my hands down my naked flesh, down to my waxed pussy. On Monday, Mary sent me to this salon to get my thick, black bush waxed. It was weird, feeling bare down there, and strange to play with my pussy and not feel my wiry hair tickling my fingers as they slowly got matted-down with my juices. I teased my slit, running my hand up and down my labia. My breath caught as I pictured a cock thrusting out from me as I pinched my clit.

I imagined bending caramel-skinned Jessica over the couch. She would moan as I slid my cock inside her warm pussy. I slipped my fingers up inside me, imagining that’s what Jessica’s pussy would feel like around my cock, all warm and slippery. Jessica would gasp and pant, and moan so beautifully as I fucked her. Her caramel breasts would shake from my thrusts, waving her dark nipples about. I would spank her ass as I fucked her, and pull on her honey-brown hair.

I dug my fingers faster and faster into my cunt, pinching my clit with my other hand. I leaned back in the computer chair. Jessica would cum on my cock, her pussy clenching, and she would gasp my name. I shuddered on the chair, my pussy clenching about my fingers as a nice cum washed through me.

Breathing heavily, I sucked my fingers clean of my tangy, spicy flavor. I grabbed my notes and found the passage for the Shophkah spell, reading the ritual again. It was simple. I just needed a woman to lie with. I chewed on my fingernail as I debated performing the spell. This might be my last night of freedom. Just because Mark and Mary say they’ll free us, I don’t think they’ll free me. They need the knowledge in this book. They need me.

Where could I find a woman to fuck? There was a club I heard the other sluts talk about. One that Mary liked to go to. Some lesbian club called the something Diver. The Cake Diver? No, that couldn’t be it. I pulled out my smart phone and did a search and found a club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver.

I went down into the basement where the bed I shared with Xiu was. She was a nasty girl, I learned. Loved to be hurt. The more you hurt her, the wetter she got. I went to the dresser I shared with Xiu. Mary had me go shopping on Monday to get “appropriate clothing,” as she put it, after the waxing. I found a tight, blue dress covered in sequins. The skirt was very short, and while the bodice went up to my neck, an oval was cut out exposing the inner slopes of my breasts.

I called for a taxi and paid with my debit card. As the cab drove me to Tacoma, I thought about my future. I wouldn’t be Mark and Mary’s sex slave again, not if I could help it. But, maybe, they would let me be their…adviser. Their Vizier. I could inform them about the magic and maybe I would make my own deal with the devil. As long as I stayed subservient to them, there’s no reason that I couldn’t have some fun.

The music in the club was a booming dubstep. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashing about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women of all shapes and races: lipstick lesbians, punk girls with spiked hair, butch women with short hair, goth girls in depressing blacks, and many more.

I had fun, dancing and grinding on a few girls. I hit it off with this one girl who had the most unusual hair. Half was dyed bubblegum pink, the other half cotton-candy blue. In fact, her name was Candy and whether that was her real name or an affectation, I didn’t know. She found my glasses cute, and we were soon making out on one of the couches that lined the wall of the club.

Candy was quite affectionate, and her mouth as sweet as candy. She was short, like me, and very curvy, unlike me. Her hand slipped under my short skirt and started playing with my shaved pussy as we kissed. Feeling bold, I pushed up her skirt and discovered she wasn’t wearing panties. I ran my finger through her smooth pussy. I gathered up a copious coating of her juices and sucked them into my mouth. “Umm, you taste as sweet as candy,” I joked.

She licked her lips. “Why do you think I’m called Candy?”

I laughed and kissed her again. She grabbed my hips and pulled me into her and our clits started rubbing together. The spell required me to ‘lie with a woman as if I were a man, and fully know her,’ and it sounded like a euphemism for tribadism. When I ‘fully know her,’ which I’m hoping means the both of us cumming, I was to utter the Hebrew word for cock, Shophkah. All the spells that I had seen were Hebrew words. I had only translated maybe a sixth of the book and skimmed the rest.

Our pussies ground together harder and faster, our orgasms building. “Oh yes!” Candy gasped. “Oh, god yes! I love this couch! I always get lucky on this couch!”

I rubbed harder and harder. “Oh yeah, who else have you done this with!”

“Oh, this beautiful, auburn-haired woman!” she gasped. “Two weeks ago. She was the most stunningly gorgeous woman in the world!”

She was talking about Mary, I realized. What a small world. Our clits were rubbing hard together as we pleasured each other. Candy was moaning wordlessly, her finger slipping into the cleft of my buttocks and teasing my asshole. When her finger slid into my ass, I slammed my clit into hers at the sudden intrusion. Candy bucked beneath me as she came.

“Fuck, fuck, that’s so good!” she shrieked, wiggling her finger deeper into my bowels.

I felt my orgasm shudder through me and I moaned one word, “Shophkah!”

Warmth bubbled up in my pussy and pleasure shook through my body as my clitoris became red hot. I moaned and felt pleasure as my clit engorged and lengthened, pushing into Candy’s pussy as it grew. I was suddenly surrounded by her warm, slippery flesh. It was better than I imagined it would be. My hips started pumping my cock inside her delightful cunt.

Candy’s eyes opened in shock. “What the fuck!” she gasped. “Is that a dildo?”

I didn’t answer her, I was too lost in the pleasure around my cock to care about anything other than pumping it in and out of her pussy. Candy’s hand wormed between our bodies, sliding down to feel where my cock penetrated her cunt. Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of my cock and followed it up to my groin. I could see her eyes widen in amazement as she realized what she felt. Her fingers slipped underneath and found my wet pussy.

“Holy shit! You have a cock, now!”

“Yeah,” I panted, fucking her harder and harder.

“How?”

“Magic.”

She let out a throaty moan. “I love magic!” Her hips started thrusting up to meet me and I kissed her sweet lips.

My cock felt so amazing in her slippery depths. I was completely enveloped in warm, soft flesh. Every movement of my cock built the pleasure mounting inside me. I fucked her faster and faster, feeling an overwhelming urge to cum as fast as possible. God, no wonder guys were so quick to finish. This urge was almost driving all thoughts from my mind. I just needed to cum.

I groaned loudly as this pressure shot out from my ovaries and out through my cock and I spilt my seed into Candy’s sweet cunt. “Oh my god, you can cum!” she gasped. “Holy shit!” More blasts flooded her pussy as she came a second time, her cunt contracting pleasantly about my cock. “Holy shit!” Candy panted one more time.

I concentrated, the spell said I could summon and dismiss the cock at will, and I felt my cock shrinking and withdrawing from her cunt until it was back to being my tiny little clit. Candy just gaped, rubbing her eyes as she saw my dick-less groin.

“Wow, oh, wow! Can you fuck me with that again?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lillian Franks

I didn’t get why the other girls were upset. Being Mark and Mary’s sluts was so rewarding. I was so jealous that day when I first met Mark and he took Alison as his sex slave and left me to work the rest of my shift at Hot Topic with a cunt full of his cum. I stalked out of the house, I didn’t see the point in hanging around with these ungrateful ladies. If they wanted to throw away the great honor of being Mark’s slut, fine with me. More Master and Mistress for me to fuck.

Feeling horny, I decided not to waste the opportunity of having the night to myself and grabbed my phone, looking up this hot piece of ass’s number. “Hey Zelda,” I said when she answered the phone.

Zelda was this cute, punk girl I fucked a few weeks ago. I met her at Hot Topic when Master came in the second time and made me his slut. I filmed our fucking so Master and Mistress could watch it later. She was a great lay and I wouldn’t mind making it with the girl again.

“You never called me back,” Zelda pouted. “I thought we had a great time.”

“We did,” I quickly told her. “In fact, I’m looking to have another good time.”

Zelda gave a wicked laugh. “I bet Spike would just love that.”

“Spike?” I asked. “Is he cute?”

Zelda purred. “You’ll just want to eat him up. Come on over.”

I pulled on a red corset and a very short, black skirt trimmed with black lace. Thigh-high, fishnet stockings covered my pale legs, held up by a black garter belt. I didn’t bother with the panties. I pulled my black hair, streaked with blue and purple highlights, into two pigtails. I looked hot. My gold choker glinted prettily around my neck so everyone could see who I belonged to. I happily headed outside to my blue Fusion Hybrid. I frowned, the passenger door had three bullet holes in it and the passenger seat was leaking stuffing.

Oh well, Master had the money to fix it. I hopped in, and started up my car. I had won a masturbation contest to get this car. That had been exciting, pleasuring myself while a bunch of strangers watched. It was so nasty. That’s why I loved being their slave, I got to do all these nasty, fun things. I gunned the car, and roared out of the street, past all the media, and took off to Zelda’s apartment.

She didn’t live too far away, Chestnut Hill apartments off Meridian, halfway down South Hill into the Puyallup Valley and downtown Puyallup. I parked my car in front of the M building and climbed up the stairs to the third floor and knocked on the door. Zelda opened it, wearing only a skimpy, black thong. Her small breasts had gold rings pierced through her nipples and tattooed on her right breast was a green serpent coiled about her tit. That was new, she didn’t have that two weeks ago. The serpent’s tongue flicked out pink towards her areola to lick at her nipple. A sultry grin appeared on her almost-cute face. She would be cute, except her hair was spiked up into a black mohawk streaked with red, the sides shaved off.

“Slut,” Zelda smiled and grabbed my pigtail and pulled me in for a kiss. My hands found her breasts, pulling on her nipple rings as her tongue stabbed into my lips and roughly wrestled with my tongue. She broke the kiss and pulled me into the apartment by my pigtail.

Sitting on her couch was a cute guy wearing only a pair of ripped jeans. His chest was muscular and hairless. His face had a chiseled chin and deep, blue eyes. Just like Master’s eyes. His hair was shaved and black spikes were pierced through his eyebrows, a black bull’s ring pierced his nose, and both of his ear lobes were distorted by wide, black ear expanders.

“This that girl?” Spike grunted, taking a pull from a brown-bottled beer. A grin split his lips. “You’re one hot chick. Zelda says you like to party.”

“I love to party,” I purred.

“What’s this about your throat?” Zelda asked, fingering my choker. “Mark and Mary’s slut forever,” she read and frowned. “Wait, not that Mark?”

I grinned at her.

“Holy shit,” Spike gasped. “That was wild what happened today. Did he really die and come back to life?”

I blinked. “Well, he was shot in the chest a bunch and…” my voice broke. The image of Master lying bleeding on the lawn would haunt me for the rest of my life. Get yourself together, slut, he’s alive. “We thought he was going to die and then he was all better.”

“Fuck,” Zelda muttered. “Is he, like, a God or something?”

A God? He could do some amazing things. Both of them could. “Maybe he is,” I answered. “And I’m one of his favorites.”

Spike pulled me to him and I sat down on the couch next to him. He boldly pulled up my skirt exposing my shaved cunt, his fingers ran down my slit then shoved roughly inside me. I gasped in the mix of pleasure and discomfort. “So a God’s cock has been up here?”

His thick fingers were pushing in and out of my cunt. “Yes,” I hissed. Zelda sank down on the other side of me, her fingers unlacing the black ties of my corset. The corset loosened enough for Zelda to fish out my left breast and I moaned as her lips kissed my nipple, then she softly bit it with her teeth. I jumped when Spike’s thumb started rubbing hard on my clit. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned.

Spike unzipped his jeans and pulled out a hard, thick cock. A silver ring pierced the cock’s head, below the urethra. A Prince Albert piercing, I thought with a wicked smile. “You feel wet enough, babe,” Spike moaned, climbing atop me.

I spread my legs eagerly for him. “Fuck the slut,” Zelda urged.

His cock nudged at my pussy. I groaned as he slid into me, the ring rubbing deliciously down the length of my pussy as he filled me up. He drew back and slammed into me again. God, his cock felt so good inside me. I always loved fucking a guy with a pierced cock. Zelda kissed me as my pussy was getting pounded by Spike.

“Fuck, fuck you’re tight, babe!” Spike moaned, his balls slapping against my taint with every thrust. “Fuck, fuck! I can see why a God would fuck you! This is some grade A cunt I’m getting!”

My orgasm was building quickly as the metal ring rubbed against my pussy’s walls. I gasped into Zelda’s greedy mouth as her hand slid down and found my little clit and started rubbing it. I writhed beneath Spike as my cum exploded through my cunt, squeezing down on his big cock. He kept right on fucking me, pounding me harder and harder. My insides were on fire and Zelda kept playing with my clit.

I broke the kiss, gasping, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming again! Ohh, keep fucking me! Yes, Yes!” Zelda’s finger was making my clit feel amazing as she stroked it. “Fuck, keep playing with my clit, slut! Ummm, yes!”

“I’m gonna cum in your pussy,” Spike grunted. “I bet you’re the type of slut that loves it when a guy busts his nut inside her!”

“Oh yes,” I panted. “Flood my naughty little cunt with your cum! I’m goin’ to make Zelda lick it all out!”

Zelda pinched my nipple. “You think so, slut?”

“Yes!” I screamed as a third orgasm crashed through me. Spike groaned as my pussy hungrily milked his cum from his balls. I loved the feeling of hot cum splashing inside me. Spike pulled out and buried himself one last time inside me, before his cock withdrew, leaving me empty. I could feel his cum run out wetly.

“Clean her pussy out, Zelda!” Spike barked. Then a grin broke out on his face. “She’s got to be clean for her God.”

I moaned as Zelda’s head bent down and lapped at my messy cunt. Spike was right, Master wouldn’t be pleased if my cunt was full of some other man’s cum, tomorrow. I came a fourth time as Zelda’s skilled tongue found all of Spike’s cum inside me. And then, I got to return the favor to Zelda, licking out Spike’s cum from her tasty snatch.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Korina Stavros

I slipped silently out of the kitchen as Fiona and Lillian fought, wandering upstairs. I entered Master and Mistress’s bedroom, crawling onto their bed. I rubbed my cheek against their sheets and hugged their pillow. I could smell their scent and felt loved.

I was carrying Master’s baby, I thought happily.

My arm ached from where I got shot, and I shifted to get more comfortable. Maybe it was wrong what they did to me, but I enjoyed every minute of it. Even drinking another woman’s pee. Fiona didn’t seem to be as happy about being their slut. That was a shame, I had come to love drinking her pee. I was pregnant and that changed everything for me. Maybe I would be more angry if it wasn’t for the baby. Or maybe not. Master told me he loved me, and so did Mistress. My child would be loved and cared for, and that is what’s most important.

So there was no question in my mind what I would do. I fingered the gold choker, tight about my throat, tracing the opal stones set in a plate on the front. Korina, the opals spelled, and below that I traced the words engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.” I was their slut, forever. It was engraved on my choker.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Willow WolfTail

I drove.

When I need to think, I like to get in my red Prius and drive. It didn’t matter where I drove, just that I kept moving. I had been Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN and wife of Yancy Coleman. But, what was I, now? Mark and Mary’s sex slave. I frowned, no I would not be that. Yancy’s wife? I shook my head, no I signed those divorce papers last week.

I never should have married Yancy. We had just been together for so long, I just didn’t know how to get off the train. So, I said, “Yes,” when he proposed and I said, “I do,” when the minister asked the question. It made my family happy, it made Yancy happy. I told myself that it made me happy. But, it didn’t.

So, was I still a doctor?

That was the one thing Mark and Mary left me. They wanted me to run their free clinic. Mary told me all about her plans. The clinic’s real purpose was to find them young women to be whores for them. But, that seemed to be changing. Mary was starting to be more focused on actually helping these women. I pictured examining all those young, nubile girls and felt a flush of warmth through my body. My time as their sex slave has definitely warped my sexual appetites.

Maybe I couldn’t be their sex slave, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t run their clinic. For a price.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Agent Noel Heinrich

“I need a transfer,” I told ASAC Donavan when I entered his office.

“I thought you were happy with your, um, undercover assignment,” Donavan said. “You seemed so committed last week.”

I shivered as he leered at me. He had watched me fuck Mark Glassner in this very building. Well, that’s when I was Mark’s slave. Now, I wanted to get as far away from the creep as I could. Far away from all the people he’s enslaved, and my memories. Grief almost overwhelmed me, but I beat it down. I didn’t need that know.

“Just send me far away,” I begged. “Mark approved it.” A lie. Well, if Mark was honest about letting me go, I guess it really wasn’t.

“Well, if that’s what Mark wants,” Donavan said, and a hint of awe appeared in his voice. Jeez, was he one of those idiots buying that bull about Mark being a god? When I left the house, a group of those idiots were gathering outside with signs proclaiming Mark and Mary to be their Gods. Blind fucking idiots.

“It is,” I told him, rubbing at my neck. It felt good to have that damned choker off. I threw it into the Puyallup River on my way here. Let the fish be his damned sex slave. I was through being a man’s plaything.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This is like a dream, Tiffany,” my husband said to me as we cuddled in bed.

We were both naked, my pussy aching pleasantly from our lovemaking. I stroked his chest, idly, my body pressed up against his side. It was a dream. I never thought I would be with my husband again. To hold him, and kiss him, and to feel him inside me. I wasn’t a nun anymore, I realized, I would have to get on birth control or we’d have another child.

“I love you, Sean,” I told him, squeezing him tightly. He smiled and we kissed. “I need to tell you something.” I bit my lip as he nodded. “I…I was with other people, while we were separated.”

“It’s okay,” Sean answered. “That’s all in the past.”

“Is it okay?” I asked. “I had many lovers. I was your wife and…”

“Technically, we were divorced,” he pointed out. “We still are divorced, I guess. Besides, I had women, too.”

I frowned. “Mary said you never dated.”

“No, but there were, um, women, from time to time,” he admitted.

“Who?” I asked, curious. “Why would you keep it from the girls?” A guilty flush appeared on his face and my eyes widened in realization. “Your high school students?”

“Yeah,” he sheepishly answered. “They were all willing. You know, the cool teacher thing turns some girls on. But, it was only after you left, Tif.”

“Well, I guess what was in the past is in the past,” I told Sean. “We have our new future to build. And, well, I think I’d like another child. So, I could see,” tears were filling my eyes, “…so I could see one of my children grow up.”

Sean gently brushed a tear away. “I’m old enough to be a grandpa, now. Are you sure?”

I laughed. “I know, you got old. I can’t believe there’s gray in your hair.”

“And you got younger. So not fair, Tif.”

“Oh, would you rather I got old and fat like you?” I teased.

His lips found mine. “No, you’re as beautiful as the day I met you.”

I could feel his cock hardening against my thigh. “Again?” I asked in surprise.

“They say a young, beautiful woman is the best Viagra,” Sean quipped as he pulled me atop him. “Besides, someone wants a child.”

I smiled happily as I felt his cock prodding at the entrance to my pussy and I slid down Sean’s body, forcing his wonderfully hard dick inside me. I moaned in delight as Sean filled me up. I rose up, thrusting my perky breasts forward. I slowly started riding Sean, rolling my hips as I slid up and down his shaft. Sean’s hands slid up my flat stomach to cup my breasts.

“You’re so beautiful, Tif!” he moaned. “Would you marry me, again?”

“Oh yes!” I gasped, happily. “As soon as possible.” I felt tears of joy run down my cheeks as I rode my husband. I forced down the guilt at betraying my order. It was all for Sean, all for my family. They were all I needed.

And what about the greater good, my guilt whispered up at me.

But that voice was quickly drowned out by the pleasure growing deep in my womb as Sean’s cock rubbed deliciously against my pussy walls as I rode him. The pleasure of his fingers playing gently with my breasts, the pleasure of my clit grinding into his groin on every down-stroke. And the pleasure of my orgasm as it crashed through my body and the feel of Sean’s cum shooting inside me. His eager sperm might be swimming up to a waiting egg and we would make a new life, again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mark…” the ethereal voice whispered, “Awaken…”

I was standing in a field of wildflowers awaiting my Mary when the voice drifted across the field and I realized I was dreaming. The voice seemed to be coming from the small bridal tent where, in my dream, anyways, my Mary would be waiting to step out and walk down the aisle. I walked towards the white tent and through the open flap.

“Mark…” the beautiful woman whispered, her voice chiming like bells.

She was beautiful and young, maybe in her early twenties. Her skin was burnished bronze and her eyes were scarlet. Around her face and shoulders fell scarlet hair. She wore a simple, white tunic, her large breasts straining against the plain fabric. At her waist, a golden sword set with rubies. A soft smile graced her lips as she eyed me.

“Who are you?” I asked, suspiciously.

“I am Azrael,” the woman answered. Her tunic melted away and she stood naked before me. Her breasts were large and perfectly shaped, her nipples hard and large. Scarlet hair hid her pussy as she walked towards me. She touched me and I shuddered in pleasure. It was like being touched by Lilith.

Somehow, I was on my back and she was straddling me, my cock sliding into her pussy. The feeling was so intense, an ecstasy of pleasure surged through me as my cock was fully enveloped by her warm, wet depths. I groaned, my cum shooting into her. She smiled in delight, shuddering atop me as she started riding my cock.

“It has been so long since I have given a man the Ecstasy,” Azrael moaned in her melodic voice.

Ecstasy, that’s what Karen called it when Gabriel would come upon her and give her a mission. So, Azrael was an angel, then. Now that I had Tiffany’s Gift, I guess the other side had a use for me. Well, fuck that. They had caused me far too much pain and suffering for me to even think about playing ball for them.

“What do you want, angel,” I spat, trying to fight the pleasure.

Azrael laughed. “I am an angel. The Angel of Death, to be specific.”

“You’re a woman, though?” I frowned. “I always thought the Angel of Death was some guy in a black robe.”

“Why would Death be a man?” she asked. “Life comes into this world from a woman, it is only fitting that life should leave this world the same way.”

The pleasure in my cock was growing too much and I groaned as I came inside her again. She just kept right on riding me, her perfect breasts bouncing above me. I wanted to reach out and cup those breasts, feel her hard nipples. Instead, I grabbed the canvas floor of the tent between my fists.

“What do you want?” I demanded.

“It is my job to teach and guide Shamans,” Azrael answered.

“What?”

“A Warlock who has been given the Gift of the Priesthood. You are no longer a Warlock, but you are not quite a Priest. A monk, as they are called these days. You are a Shaman, with both the powers of Paradise and the Abyss.”

“This has happened before?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, yes,” Azrael answered. “It is rare. There is a way for a Warlock to steal the Gift, of course. And Tiffany was hardly the first Priestess to give her Gift to a Warlock. In fact, the most famous Shaman of all would be King Solomon. When the Queen of Sheba was sent to exorcise him, the foolish woman fell in love with him and gave him her powers. Any questions?”

“Why would you want to help me?” I demanded. “I’m a Warlock. Your side has been attacking me since day one!”

“Perhaps I can temper your wickedness,” Azrael answered, with a smile. “And maybe some good can come from your actions.” She twisted her hips, squeezing her angelic cunt as she slid down my cock and another blast of cum flooded up inside her. “Ohh, I love it when a mortal floods me with his seed. Maybe you’ll quicken a life in my womb!”

“What?” I asked in shock.

She threw back her head, a rich, chiming laughter peeled from her lips. “I can bare no child, relax mortal.”

Could I have kids, now? Mary wanted to have kids but Karen told us a nun couldn’t get pregnant, it was one of the protections they were given. Mary would be crushed if I was sterile, now. “Can I still have kids, now?”

Azrael cocked her head. “Yes. The Priestesses were given that protection because of the nature of their Prayers. Priests, on the other hand, have very different powers. Anything else, or shall we get started on your education?”

“No,” I snapped, anger at her presumption, anger at her invasion of my dreams, boiling up inside me. “I don’t want anything to do with your side. My Chasity is dead because of your nuns!”

“Not my nuns,” Azrael pointed out. “Gabriel’s nuns.”

“I don’t care,” I shouted. My balls were boiling, wanting to cum in the furnace of her cunt again. “Your side can go fuck themselves.”

“Ooh, I’d rather fuck you,” Azrael panted. “Your cock feels so nice inside me.”

I grit my teeth as she rode me faster and faster, trying not to cum again. She arched her back, thrusting those magnificent breasts forward and her cunt began to convulse so pleasantly about my cock as she came. I lost the battle and came one more time in her tight pussy. Gasping for breath, I found myself moaning in disappointment as she rose off my cock.

“Well, if you ever change your mind, Mark, just say my name and we can resume your education.”

“I won’t,” I promised.

Her mocking laugh followed me as I rose to wakefulness.

I was sleeping on a hospital chair, my neck sore, my pants soaked with cum. Mary stirred next to me, shifting her position on her chair. “Master,” a soft voice whispered. I looked up to see Xiu staring at me. I stood up and took her hand and kissed it. She smiled softly, and her eyes closed and she slipped back into sleep.

I won’t use their powers, I promised myself. Desiree almost died the first time they attacked me. Korina was shot and this time Xiu was badly hurt, and plenty of my bodyguards. And Chasity was dead and five of my other bodyguards. Fuck them. Fuck their powers. I would hold onto this Gift, keep it from ever being used for their side again. Deprive them of one of the few tools that remained them.

Mary and I ate breakfast at the hospital. Xiu woke up a second time when we returned and Mary hugged her gently as we told her about the hysterectomy and Chasity’s death. Xiu would be given the choice about staying our sex slave, but only after she was stronger. We checked in on the other bodyguards. 30 died during the night. 04 and 47 were still unconscious. The other eighteen were conscious and eating breakfast. They had suffered a variety of gunshots, some more serious than others. Four were well enough to be discharged this morning, having only taken grazing wounds. They were all happy to see us and we gave them encouragements.

Noon was approaching, and it was time to find out who, if any, of our sex slaves would want to voluntarily stay with us. 51 drove us back to the house. Besides the media, there was a large crowd of people cheering and holding up signs as we drove through. A very large crowd, I realized. There were more than a hundred, covering the shoulder of Shaw Road and spilling into the road. “I worship you,” and “Mark Glassner is God,” and many other signs were on display.

“What the fuck is that about?” I asked Mary, but she looked as confused as I was.

“Sir,” 51 answered. “Your miraculous healing is all over the internet. Some people think you’re a God.”

“Stop the car,” I ordered and I stepped out of the car, prepared to set these people straight.

The crowd, mostly women, fell to their knees and bowed. Their faces shown with rapture and love. “My God!” they shouted. “Bless me!” and “I am yours!” and other shouts rose up. I recognized a few, women that I had fucked over the past few weeks. “Take me!” a woman shouted and bared her breasts at me and I felt my cock hardening.

Their love, their devotion, their worship was so intoxicating. I raised my hands up and they hushed in excited anticipation of what I would say. They were obeying me without me even giving them a command. This was power. I was power. I could do things that no normal person ever could. I was better than them. I could guide them, shape them. Make them better than what had been before. How could I refuse these people.

“What is your commandment, my Lord!” a man shouted.

“Love each other.”

I did not know why that phrase appeared on my lips, but it felt right. A groan went through the crowd and two teenage girls rose up. I smiled, recognizing the Cunningham twins. “It’s as we told you,” the twin with the shorter hair cried. “Mark taught our family to love each other unconditionally.”

Rose grabbed Daisy and the twin girls kissed passionately before the entire crowd. A groan went through the crowd and more people were kissing each other, following the twin girls’ examples. Men kissed women and women kissed women. Mothers kissed daughters and sons kissed mothers. Brothers kissed sisters and daughters kissed fathers.

Mary stepped out of the car and another wave of shouts rose from the crowd, “My Goddess!” and, “The most Beautiful of Women!” shouted from the crowd. I saw the uncertainty melt away from Mary’s face as the crowd chanted her name. A Black woman knelt before her, begging to pleasure her.

Clothing was coming off as the worshipers’ passions increased. Several with instruments begin playing a low, primal beat. Deep drums accompanied by steel-string guitars. Everywhere you looked, people were loving each other, worshiping us with their bodies. Some bowed before us, baring breasts and begging for our blessing.

A mother and her teenage daughter took turns sucking my cock, their tongues running up and down the sides. They both looked so much alike, the same tawny hair, the same delicate cheeks, but the mother had fuller lips and bigger tits, while the daughter had the smooth, fresh skin of youth and tits that seemed to defy gravity.

They kissed each other around the head of my cock, their tongues caressing each other’s as they explored the sensitive flesh of my cock. I gripped both their hairs and moaned as they started taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths. Mary was leaning back against 51’s cop car as the Black woman was devouring her pussy.

I watched her lips as she moaned, her voice drowned out by the worshipers. Her body convulsed as she orgasmed and the Black woman looked so happy when her face came away sticky. Immediately, another worshiper, a Black teenager, grabbed the woman and they kissed and the teen mounted her and started fucking her with his cock. Was it her son? Or was it a complete stranger fucking her?

The mother had her lips about my cock as her daughter sucked my balls into her sweet mouth. I groaned, my balls tightening, and I flooded the mother’s mouth with my cum. She pulled her head away and let my cum splash onto her large breasts and neck. A look of ecstasy painted her face as my spunk ran thickly down her heaving bosom. Her daughter released my balls and scooped up a glob of semen off her mother’s breast and sucked it reverently into her mouth. Other worshipers crowded around, gathering scoops of my cum to eat.

“This is wrong,” Mary whispered after we climbed back into 51’s car, leaving behind the orgy.

“Why?” I asked. “We didn’t make them do anything.”

Mary bit her lip. “They think we’re…”

“Gods?” I asked her, a smile on my lips. “Why not? We have these powers. Didn’t it feel amazing as they all chanted your name?”

A ghost of a smile played on her lips. “It was…”

“Intoxicating?” I finished.

“Yes,” Mary sighed. “We need to be careful, Mark.”

I reached out and stroked her freckled cheek. “Of course we will, Mare.”

I saw the evidence of the firefight all over the neighborhood as 51 pulled up in front of the house. There were boarded-up windows and cars riddled with bullet holes. Red stains dotted the asphalt. Mary clung to my arm as we walked up to the house. We may have been about to lose all our sex slaves, but I was still riding high on the euphoria of the worshipers. There were plenty of women out there, our worshipers, who would be thrilled to be our sluts.

They were all waiting in the dining room. Some wore their chokers and others did not. Well, it seemed that some of them would be staying. Alison and Desiree were holding each other, their chokers tight about their throats. Violet and April both wore their chokers, too, and behind them Lillian lounged fingering her choker. I was happy to see that Korina was wearing her choker, too. She was carrying my child.

“Sam, is there a way to break the bond?” I asked her, then blinked in surprise. There was a woman sitting on Sam’s lap, her hair dyed half-pink and half-blue. They were both dressed in party dresses, Sam in a blue sequined dress and the girl in a gauzy, pink dress.

“Yes.” A yawn spread across her round face. She rubbed her dark, almond eyes. “It’s quite simple. Just touch the person, concentrate on the chain binding the two of you and say Parats. That’s the Hebrew word for ‘to break.’ In fact all the spells are just Hebrew words. It’s quite fascinating.”

“So, I take it you want to be freed?” I asked her before she went off on one of her long-winded explanations.

“Well, you need me,” Sam said. “But, I don’t want to be one of your…sluts. I’ll advise you on magic. Let me be your Vizier. The only payment I want is Candy, here.”

I glanced at Candy. “You want to be hers?”

“She can do magic,” Candy giggled.

“Fine,” I told Sam. “You have to tell us whatever we need to know. You can never tell anyone else what you know. You can ignore any other commands. Candy, you belong to Sam, now. Do whatever she wants.”

Fiona stepped up in front of me, anger on her face, and slapped me. “Bastard,” she snarled. “Free me.”

I grabbed her. I could keep her, make her love me again. Make her pay for slapping me. I saw Mary staring at me, the slight, warning shake of her head. No. Mary was right, it was better that they wanted to be ours. I focused on the chains binding the two of us and said, “Parats.” We flinched, as if we were both tugging on a rope that snapped, and we stumbled back.

“I’m free,” she whispered, half in astonishment, half in joy. And then she was sweeping out of the room, her strawberry-blonde hair flowing behind her.

Noel was stoic silence when I released her, Thamina was icy calm, modestly clad in a long skirt and headscarf. Willow walked up and I grabbed her, going to release her, too, when she shook her head. “Like Sam, I think we can come to an understanding.”

“What?” Mary asked.

“I’ll run your charity,” Willow smiled. “Let me choose the staff and I’ll be more than happy to run the clinic. Just let me…play, with the girls.”

“Done,” I told her, with a smile. “Install some cameras, though.”

Willow laughed. “Sure.”

“And the rest of you want to be our sex slaves?”

“Yes!” Alison answered, excitedly. “Desiree, too.”

Desiree nodded. “Alison convinced me.”

Jessica walked towards us, her choker about her neck. “You’re the most powerful people in the world. I want to be a part of that.”

“I don’t want to go back to my mom,” Violet whispered. April gripped her hand and smiled at me and happily said, “I love you both.”

“You’re too much fun, Master,” Lillian said with a sultry laugh. “And Mistress is just to die for.”

Korina walked over and stood next to Jessica, her hand rubbing her belly. “I love you, Master. I’m having your baby. And I love you, too, Mistress.”

“Then you’re our sex slaves,” I ordered. “You’ll do whatever Mary or I tell you, no matter how depraved or filthy the command is.”

The seven sluts knelt before us, smiling up at us. “We are yours,” they said in unison, love shining in their eyes. “Forever.”

And, as the sluts enveloped Mary and me in a press of delightful female flesh, I thought I heard a chiming voice whisper, “Progress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What can I do for you,” Professor Scrivener asked as I knocked at his door.

I was at the Department of Hebrew and Semitic Studies, University of Wisconsin-Madison, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor clutched in my hands. After taking the book from the Altgrave, I did my research and Professor Scrivener was a leading expert in the translation of ancient Semitic writings. He was a man in his fifties, black hair going gray, with deep, green eyes peering at me from behind horned-rim glasses. His office was small, cluttered with books and papers and I squeezed past the door and stepped carefully to his desk.

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I said as he shook my hand. He had a strong grip, I was surprised to discover, crushing my hand as he smiled politely at me.

“What can I do for you, Brandon?” he asked impatiently.

I handed him the book. He took it, glancing at the cover and opened it up. “Hmm, Aramaic.”

“I’ll pay you $300,000 dollars to translate the book,” I told him. “$100,000 up front and the other $200,000 on completion.”

His eyes bugged out in surprise. “Is this a joke?”

I pulled out the cashiers check made out for $100,000 dollars. It was the bulk of my money. I was hoping greed would blind the man from asking too many questions and his hands shook as he looked at the check. But, if the book contained what I hoped it would, $100,000 would be a pittance. And once he finished translating the book, well, I could find a different way to reward him. “Show this to no-one. I need complete discretion on your part. And I need it as soon as possible. I will call once a week to check on your progress. And no questions, okay?”

He licked his lips, nervous, then glanced down at the check. I could see the questions whirling in his mind, the doubts and whispers of caution. But there was that glint of avarice in his eyes as he kept glancing at the check. He wiped his sweaty palm on the leg of his brown slacks. Sweat was beading on his forehead. He glanced up at me, staring at me intently, his green eyes peering into my brown eyes. His hand shook as he folded up the check and slipped it into his pocket.

“Okay. We have a deal, Brandon.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 33.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Oral, Wife, Incest, Exhibitionism, Creampie, Orgy, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Day One, Monday, June 10, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 10.


It was six AM when I slipped out of the house for my morning jog, alone. My husband was still asleep, snoring like a lumberjack sawing wood. I wish Stan would join me, I would bug him to go jogging, to stay in shape, and he would, for a few days. And then his excuse would crop up. “I didn’t get a good night sleep,” Stan would say. Or, “Sorry, Ana, my knee’s hurting.” And for a few weeks I would drop the subject, and then start nagging him all over again and we’d start the cycle all over. It wasn’t fair. Stan expect me to keep in good shape, the least he could do was return the favor.

Age was starting to catch up to Stan. He just turned thirty-one, and his metabolism was losing the war against the junk food I know he eats at work. He didn’t get any junk food at home, only all natural, organic food was allowed in the house, but I knew he was cheating on my wholesome cooking with junk food behind my back. He lied, but Stan was such a bad liar I could see right through him. Particularly, when his lips tasted of Cheetos.

Well, it was better that he cheated on me with food than with one of those hussies at his work.

Which is why I was out jogging in my pink, Lycra tanktop and my black leggings. My Babushka always told me, “My little kotyonok, men are dogs, always sniffing at asses. So make sure your ass is better than any woman around your husband. Then, he will never stray.” My mom would always frown at my Babushka, but me and my cousins would just giggle at her earthy wisdom. And my ass looked very nice in my tight leggings I was proud to say.

My earbuds in, and my iPod loaded with Taylor Swift and Sharon Crow, Beyonce and Rihanna, I jogged down Mountain View Court, the street our house was on, out onto Shaw Road, and turned left. From here I would jog up to 39th Avenue, cross Shaw Road and jog down to Pierce College. I would circle the campus and head for home.

The sun was rising beautifully over Mount Rainier as I made my return, jogging on 39th Avenue as I approached Shaw Road. I reached the intersection, hitting the crosswalk button and waited for the light to change. I could hear cars honking as they drove by over the soulful dulcet of Rihanna’s Unfaithful. The light turned green and got halfway across the road when I saw what they were honking at.

I froze in the middle of Shaw Road. I couldn’t be seeing that?

There, jogging down Shaw Road was a naked man.

He was about my age, late twenties, a little overweight, his fat jiggling as he jogged, and there, flopping between his legs, was a half-hard cock and a pair of balls. Bouncing up and down, side to side, like the trunk of an elephant. There was a naked man jogging down the road, I thought in disbelief. What is going on? I caught a hungry look in his blue eyes as he grew closer and closer. He was staring at me, his eyes running up and down my body. Fear shivered through me, ice water filled my veins.

What do I do? Panic gripped my mind. What do you do when a man is jogging naked at you? I reached for my phone, patting the non-existent pockets of my legging. Panic shivered across my skin, my hairs standing up. I didn’t have my phone. My jogging outfit was too tight for a phone. And it was such a nice neighborhood, I never felt in danger jogging. Until now. Idiot!

He was closer, reaching the light. A car honked. The light had turned red while I stood frozen in the crosswalk, holding up traffic. He was getting closer and closer, reaching the crosswalk, his blue eyes fixed on me. Oh God, what do I do? He started crossing the road, maybe ten feet away. My feet started moving on their own as I saw his mouth open, yelling something. I couldn’t hear what he said over the pulsing beat of Rihanna.

I had to get away. My black hair whipping behind me as I ran.

I glanced back and he was chasing after me, crossing Shaw Road, his cock bouncing about. Oh God, it was harder, poking straight at me, straight at my sex. He was getting excited. I could see his mouth opening, he was yelling something at me, but I still couldn’t hear him over my iPod, over Rihanna. My heart pounded, adrenaline was coursing through my body as I stretched out my legs and really started to run.

The song ended.

“Stop!” A single word, barely heard, in the brief silence between songs.

And I stopped, nearly falling over from my sudden halt, the rubber soles of my shoes squeaking as they slid on the sidewalk. What the hell? Don’t stop, stupid legs! Move! Get Moving! I glanced behind me and he was closer, breathing hard, his fleshy body flushed with exertion. His cock was hard, the head red and angry, rising out out of a forest of brown hair. More hair covered his flabby chest and stomach. Lust shined in his blue eyes. Run! Oh, please legs! Run! My heart was hammering in my chest. He was going to hurt me, rape me! God, he was going to rape me!

I screamed as loud as I could, “Help! Rape!”

The naked man was so close now, walking the last few feet with a confident swagger. He reached out and pulled out my earbuds. “Damn iPods,” he muttered, breathing heavily. “What’s your…name?” Then grabbed his knees, struggling to catch his breath. Sweat gleamed on his naked body, and I could smell his exertion.

“Anastasia Milburn,” I answered. God, his voice was so intense. It seemed to reach into me, touching my soul. How could I resist such a voice. You couldn’t. The voice just had to be obeyed.

“Well, Anastasia, I’m Mark and I’m the founder of the Naked Jogging Club.” His blue eyes roamed my body, a leer on his face. He stretched his back, arms on his side and drew in a deep breath, his cock thrusting obscenely out at me, hard and angry. Oh, please don’t rape me! “And you are the perfect candidate to be the first recruit. So, from now on, you’re part of my club, okay.”

“Sure,” I said. How could I say no to the man. Relief flooded through me. He didn’t want to rape me, he just wanted me to join his club. Then I realized what I agreed to and flushed. “Does that mean I have to…” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

His grin broadened, became almost like a boys. “Yep. So start stripping.”

Before I even realized it, I was peeling my Lycra top off, exposing my white sports bra. Mark grabbed my top, freeing me to reach behind my back and find the clasps to my sports bra. I fumbled with the clasp, feeling nervous about exposing myself. Cars were driving by us, honking their horns, yelling obscene things. My breasts were free and to my horror, my nipples were hard as rocks. I moved to cover my small breasts, 32Bs, but Mark grabbed my arm.

“Hmm, those are some nice tits,” he murmured, reaching out to touch me. I flinched away. “You want me to touch you,” his words vibrated in my soul. “You want me to fuck you. You’re getting wet just thinking about it. So, just let me do what I want to you. You want to be my jogging slut, right Anastasia?”

I could feel my panties getting damp with desire. I glanced down at his hard cock. Imaging how it would feel pushing into my cunt, filling me up. What’s wrong with you, Ana. You’re married. You shouldn’t be thinking that, hoping for it. But God, it would feel amazing. He looked a little bigger than Stan. I knelt down, telling myself it was just to untie my shoes so I could get my leggings off. It was just a coincidence that I was getting a good eyeful of his cock and balls.

Up close, his cock was big and powerful, twitching with his heartbeat. I don’t know why I had been so scared of you, I thought. His cock will feel amazing as he thrust it inside me. There was a drop of clear liquid beading at the tiny slit at the crown of his dick. I licked my lips, part of me wanting to stick out my tongue and taste Mark’s pre-cum, to suck his dick into my mouth and bob my head. Get a grip, Ana, you’re on a busy street. I finished untying my shoes and stood up.

I peeled off my tight leggings and my powder blue panties in one motion, exposing my naked body to the entire world. I bent down, making sure Mark could see my ass and pussy and my bush getting matted with my excitement. I wanted Mark’s cock, God help me. I wanted it so bad. I wouldn’t object if he took me right here.

“Your pussy hair’s blonde,” Mark blinked. “You dye your hair black?”

I nodded. “I don’t like being blonde,” I said. “Everyone thinks you’re a bimbo.”

Mark laughed. “So many women would kill to be blonde and you go and dye your hair.”

I smiled, pulling on my shoes.

“All right,” Mark said, staring lustfully at me as I retied my jogging shoes. “Head home, and I’ll follow. I want to stare at the ass. It’s so nice and tight.”

I could feel his hungry eyes the entire jog back to my house. I put a roll to my ass, as sexy a sway as I could manage while jogging. My small breasts bounced uncomfortably and I missed wearing the sports bra clutched in my right hand. But Mark wanted me naked, and there was a certain freedom in showing my assets, especially my tight ass, off to the world.

My Babushka was right, men loved sniffing at another woman’s ass. “Men will come sniffing at your ass, my little kotyonok, and that can be much fun.” There had been such a wicked smile on her wrinkled, old face when she told my cousin’s and I that and we all tittered at her naughty intimation. Well, Stan, you didn’t want to come jogging, and now another man’s come sniffing at my ass. And I was going to have some fun, I thought with a wicked smile.

Soon, I reveled in every car honking, every lewd shout. All these people were just jealous that they didn’t have the courage to be as free as us. My elation faded, however, when the flashing lights of a cop car pulled up and a stern looking man got out of the car. Oh no, what would Stan think when he found out his wife was jogging naked. With a strange man. I couldn’t go to jail.

“Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” Mark shouted at the cop, “whatever I do is legal! If anyone says, ‘I’m Mary Sullivan.’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do what they say.”

“Yes, sir,” the cop saluted and got back in his car and drove off.

Mark had a grin on his face and he smacked my ass. “Keep jogging, slut,” he barked at me, “I want to fuck that cunt.” His words shivered through my body, I was his slut. I was Stan’s wife, but I was Mark’s slut.

“I can’t wait to feel your cock inside me,” I heard myself husk back. I was such a slut.

The thrill, the excitement, pushed me to jog faster. Mark was struggling to keep up, as excited as I was. I was his motivation, I realized. He needed my ass, the promise of my cunt, to keep him going. He looked fairly new to jogging, he was definitely out of shape. I was honored to be his motivation and I flashed him inviting smiles as I ran, shaking my pretty ass, urging him to keep up, to claim his reward.

We reached my house. “I live just across the street,” Mark said, pointing.

“Oh, isn’t that the Fitzsimmons house?”

“I took Brandon’s house from him, but kept his wife,” he said. “She’s a great fuck.”

“Is Desiree one of your sluts?” I asked. Like me, I wanted to add but just didn’t have the courage.

“Yeah,” he grinned. “One of my many sluts.” He groped my ass. “No, let’s get inside your house so I can get inside your cunt.”

I opened the door and he grabbed me, pulling my body against his and kissing me on the lips. His mouth forcefully captured mine, sticking his tongue past my lips. His hard cock pressed into my stomach, my hard nipples pressed against his hairy chest, being tickled by his curly hair. His hands squeezed my ass, kneading my cheeks. My husband was upstairs, asleep, and I was making out with another man, naked. A naughty shiver ran up my spine.

Mark broke the kiss and I squirmed out of his grasp, backing out of the doorway, dropping my clothes on the floor. He stalked after me and it was so thrilling. He was chasing me all over again, just like when he chased me down the road. I fled into the kitchen, but I wasn’t fast enough and he caught me, pushing me against the island counter in the center of the kitchen, bending me over it, his hand stroking my ass.

Upstairs, I could hear my husband walking about. Fear spiked in me. There was a gurgling sound as he started the shower and water moved through the pipes. “No, my husband’s awake early,” I gasped. “You’ll have to go.”

“Fuck that,” Mark growled and then he was inside me and I was moaning as the pleasure filled my body. His cock felt amazing, better than I could imagine.

Fear and lust battled within me. Oh god, it was so amazing. Stan was upstairs, showering, probably whistling some stupid show tune, while I was down here, his loving wife, getting fucked hard by the man who made me his slut. Mark was fucking me powerfully, not caring that my husband might finish his shower and walk downstairs any minute and catch him. Not caring that Stan might hear the slap of flesh, our sighs and moans, and come downstairs to investigate.

“Fuck,” I gasped, “oh fuck this is so wrong!”

“That’s what makes it feel so good, slut,” Mark growled and fucked me harder and harder.

His balls were slapping against my clit, building my pleasure more and more as his cock felt so amazing inside my cunt. “Yes, yes, fuck me!” I hissed. “Oh, fuck you’re a naughty, little slut!”

The island creaked from the force of Mark’s thrusts, the cabinet doors rattled as my knees were knocking into them. God, I felt so good, so naughty! I loved my Stan, but Mark was making me feel so fucking alive! I knew this wouldn’t be the last time I let Mark fuck me. My orgasm was building and building, every thrust of his cock, every slap of his balls on my clit, brought me closer and closer.

The shower upstairs shut off. “Oh no,” I gasped as fear surged through me. Stan couldn’t see this, it would break his heart. “You have to hurry!”

I could hear Stan moving around upstairs. He would be getting dressed, then coming downstairs for his coffee. I had started the pot before I left for my jog. I glanced at the coffee pot, imagining my husband walking in, making it halfway to the coffee pot in his half-awake daze and then realizing that his wife was getting her cheating cunt pounded on by a strange man. This was so fucking wrong! I slammed my hips back against Mark and let out a stifled moan as my orgasm exploded throughout my body.

“Yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, please hurry, Mark!”

The bedroom door closed. Oh, no he was coming! Mark slammed into me once, twice. The footsteps were nearing the stairs. Then Mark was cumming inside me, his hot cum flooding my slutty cunt. The stairs creaked and I moaned as Mark yanked his cock out of me and. There was a huge grin on Mark’s face, and then he turned and raced for the front door.

“Tomorrow, my house, be naked!” he shouted as he reached the door.

“Yes,” I happily answered.

Mark opened the door and slammed it. “Honey, you back,” my husband called, hearing the door close.

I was right behind Mark, pulling on my leggings over my shoes then grabbing my top, pulling it over my breasts and turned around as my husband walked up, looking half-awake in his sweat pants, his hair damp from his shower. I could feel Mark’s cum leaking into the fabric of my leggings, soaking the spandex material as my husband bent down and kissed me on the lips.

“Have a nice jog, Ana?” he asked as he walked by. I sighed in relief, he didn’t notice my underwear on the floor or smell the semen leaking out of my cunt. Stan wasn’t alive in the morning before his second cup of coffee, thank God.

“Yeah, it was quite thrilling!” I said with a smile. “I’m going to take a shower, I’m all sweaty.”

“Okay, Ana,” he said. I could hear him pouring a cup of coffee. I grabbed my underwear and raced upstairs to wash the evidence of my adultery off my body.



Day Two, Tuesday, June 11, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 13.


I wondered how Louise was doing as I jogged out of my driveway.

On Sunday, I had found the poor girl sitting in her car watching my next-door neighbor’s house. Louise had said her husband, some cad named Mark, was shacking up with Desiree Fitzsimmons, my neighbor. Desiree was Brandon’s second wife. The hussy clearly didn’t marry Brandon for his looks. And now she had another guy shacked up with her.

So I invited Louise to stay in my house, I felt so bad for the poor dear, and when I got home from work yesterday, she was gone. There was some commotion at the Fitzsimmons house last night. The police and ambulances showed up and when I woke up this morning, the news reported that Louise had tried to kill Mark last night. The poor, sweet dear. It would be just like a man to get a woman so riled up she’d try and kill him.

I knew what that was like when I caught my Albert in bed with his secretary, and was itchin’ to kill the both of ’em. But, I was a good Christian woman, so I kicked him and his hussy’s ass out of my house and slapped him with divorce papers. Last I heard, he had knocked the stupid bimbo up and they were making each other miserable.

I reached the end of my street and turned onto Shaw and stopped in surprise. There was a naked man and woman not ten feet in front of me. “St. Peter’s ghost,” I gasped. It was Mark, that disgusting hound dog that drove poor Louise to her wits-end, and…Anastasia from across the street. Poor Stan. He was such a nice guy, shame his wife was some sort streakin’ hussy.

“Stop,” Mark said and I froze. His words seemed to reach right inside me and froze my legs in place. “Hi, aren’t you a pretty one.”

“Hi Madeleine,” Anastasia said. “She lives next door to you, Mark.”

“Do you think she should join our club?” Mark asked her.

“Oh, definitely,” Anastasia said and hugged me, rubbing her naked body against me. “It’s great, Madeleine. You get to jog naked. And afterwards, Mark fucks you with his cock.”

“What kind of back alley tramp do you take me for, sugar?” I demanded angrily. My eyes flickered down to his hard cock pointing at me. “I am a God-fearing, good Christian woman. Not some sort of…of jogging floozy.”

“The kind that wants to join my club,” Mark said, a boyish grin on his face. “You want to, don’t you. You can’t wait to strip off your clothes and enjoy the freedom of running naked. Your pussy’s getting wetter and wetter just thinking about my cock filling your cunt, fucking you until you have a mind-numbing orgasm.”

I could feel my cooter moistening. It was like a levy broke and flooded the gusset of my panties. Oh God, I was suddenly as randy as a goat. “I would like to join your club,” I muttered. Why did I say that. It was his voice, so deep and powerful that it resonated within me. My eyes again were drawn to his hard cock. What would it feel like inside me, filling me up.

“What’s the magic word?” Mark asked with a smirk.

He wanted me to beg. I wicked thrill went though my body and I felt as wanton as a cheerleader after homecoming. “Please, sugar,” I husked, “let me join your club. Pretty please.”

“Since you asked so nicely with that delightful Southern drawl of yours,” Mark said. “Welcome to club.”

Well, I guess I better start stripping. I felt as slatternly as an Old Miss sorority girl at a frat party as I pulled of my tanktop. My face burning, as I released the clasp on my sports bra, exposing my tits. They were still a great pair, I thought, maybe not as perky as they were when I was eighteen, but still were quite fetching. A car honked as it drove by and I saw pink flushing Anastasia’s face. I guess she wasn’t as nonchalant about about being naked as she pretended.

Mark smacked my ass, giving my plump cheeks a squeeze. The older I got, the harder it was to keep my ass as tight as a teenagers. My breasts bounced about as I jogged, up and down, uncomfortably so. Anastasia jogged next to me, and I kept glancing at her small, perkier breasts as they bounced. There was something almost hypnotic about a woman’s breasts bouncing up and down.

“Are you a budding dyke?” Mark asked me. He was behind us, staring at our asses to motivate him to keep jogging.

“I’m no rug muncher, sugar,” I answered, flushing at getting caught staring at another woman’s tits.

“Your mouth is just salivating to munch of Anastasia’s rug, slut,” Mark said and I found myself licking my lips, my eyes wandering down to Anastasia’s rug and I realized she was a natural blonde. Why would she dye her hair black, her pubic hair looked as soft and yellow as cornsilk. I wondered what she tasted like. I remember tasting my own honey when I was a teenager and first discovered ticklin’ my cooter.

My honey was leaking down my legs by the time we reached my house, my curly pubes must be positively matted with my desire. I jogged up to my door, my cheeks red. Anyone of my neighbors could see just how wanton I had suddenly become if they looked out their windows. My keys were in my shorts pocket and I was fumbling through the bundle of clothes I clutched in my hand when Mark pressed up behind me, his cock hard on my ass.

“Hmm, I can’t wait any longer to feel your cunt on my cock,” Mark growled in my ear.

“Out here, Mark?” Anastasia nervously asked, glancing across the street to her house. “What if my husband sees me.”

“You said he doesn’t usually wake up until eight,” Mark told her, I could feel his cock between my legs, brushing against the lips of my wet cootch. “Plenty of time,” he moaned as his dick pushed up inside me. I moaned, he felt so wonderful inside me as he took me right there on his porch, like a bull mounting his heifer.

“He woke up early yesterday,” Anastasia pleaded. “We almost got caught.”

Mark was slowly fucking me and he pulled Anastasia mouth to his and kissed her. “You want to be a good wife and spare your husband pain, right?”

Anastasia nodded. She gasped as Mark’s hand cupped her crotch and began ticklin’ her cooter. “Yes, I love him. I don’t want him to know about…us.”

“Well, you’re my slut,” Mark said forcefully, fucking me a little harder. “And my sluts get fucked whenever and wherever I want them to.”

“Okay,” Anastasia nodded. Then her face transformed into such wantonness, and she moaned, “Umm, your finger feels good inside me.”

“Maybe your husband is watching right now,” Mark whispered. “Watching you from a window. How do you think he’d feel, knowing his wife is being such a slut for me.”

“Don’t say that,” Anastasia pleaded. “He’d hate me.”

Mark was fucking me faster, my breasts were rubbing against the painted wood of my door. Every thrust of his dick felt better than the last, rubbing wickedly against my sensitive walls. I heard my self yowling like a cat in heat getting mounted by a tomcat. I started pushing back with my hips as the pleasure grew stronger and stronger inside me.

“Maybe he’ll pull his little dick out and jerk it, wishing he could make you into his slut,” Mark moaned as he pounded my cooter. “Wishing he had the stones to make you his bitch! All while he’s envying me for making you so such a wanton slut!”

“Yes, yes!” Anastasia moaned, her tits heaving as an orgasm trembled through her body. “Oh, my Stan! Make me your slut!”

Mark pulled his fingers out of her cunt and licked her juices off his finger. “When we finish here, why don’t you go to your husband and see if he’s man enough to make a slut out of you.”

A smile broadened Anastasia face. “I will, Mark.”

Mark was really pounding my cooter, every plunge of his cock made my nipples rub roughly against the door, adding spice to the orgasm cooking in my womb. Anastasia’s panting face was so close to mine, her lips red and enticing. I felt so wicked, so wanton. I leaned over and captured her lips in a kiss. It was my first time kissing a woman, and her lips were so soft, so gentle as she kissed me back.

“You cunt feels great,” Mark groaned into my ear. “Do you want me to cum in your cunt? I bet you do. I bet you want nothing more than my cum flooding your juicy cunt!”

Oh god, I wasn’t on the pill. I didn’t have my diaphragm in. But God did I want his seed inside me, even if he might get pregnant. I was so hot for it. I broke the kiss, and wantonly husked “Yes, please, fill my cooter up, fill up my cunt! It’s as eager as a beaver gnawing on a log for your seed, Mark!” My admission triggered my orgasm and I moaned my pleasure for all the neighborhood to hear.

I could feel Mark’s cum flooding my cooter, flooding my fertile womb. His sperm could be swimming up to my womb, to where a fertile little egg waited to be penetrated. “Take my cum, slut!” Mark groaned, slamming his cock into me again, and again, and one last, hard thrust before he pressed up against my back, breathing hard.

As we stumbled into my house, Anastasia grabbed me and lead me to my couch. She pushed me down, knelt and spread my thighs and began eating the creamy mess Mark left inside me. Her tongue felt amazing on my labia. My husband would never dream of going down on me, and none of my past boyfriends would either. Getting your rug munched felt so amazing. Anastasia’s tongue explored all over my cooter, sucking on my lips, nibbling on hard little pearl, and spreading me wide open and digging her tongue deep inside me.

Mark was kneeing behind Anastasia, lining up his cock at her eager cooter. Anastasia moaned into my cootch as Mark slid inside her. Soon there would be a creamy mess in Anastasia’s rug for me to clean up, and I couldn’t wait to return the favor.



Day Three, Wednesday, June 12, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 15.


“Come on, mom,” Cassie cajoled, jogging backwards. The girl had too much energy and fifteen years on me.

Cassie was almost a spitting image of me at fifteen. We had the same, beautiful shade of honey-brown hair; Cassie was still long and tied back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy, while mine was shorter, in an easier to manage haircut. Cassie had my dainty nose, my pouty lips, and my delicate cheekbones. She had her father’s hazel eyes, and her build was slim and lithe, just like my mother-in-laws. She didn’t get her mother’s curves, that’s for sure. I often caught her envious stares at me D Cups and she would whine about how small her breasts were.

“C’mon slowpoke,” Cassie said with a mischievous smile.

“Slowpoke,” I said in mock outrage. “Is that anyway to address your mother! I ought to tan your backside!”

“You’d have to catch me first, mom,” Cassie said and turned back around and sprinted away.

Even after sixth months of jogging with Cassie, I didn’t have anywhere close to her endurance. When I decided I needed to get in better shape, Cassie volunteered to keep my company while I jogged. Truthfully, I would have quit ages ago if Cassie didn’t seem to look so forward to our morning jogs. I had finally found a way to hang out with my babygirl again, and it was worth all the sweat and pain of jogging. Besides, my efforts had started to pay off. I’ve lost thirty pounds, most of it off my ass and stomach, and I was feeling sexy again. And Oscar, my husband, was enjoying the results almost nightly, now.

“Belinda, your ass is looking as great as it did when you were twenty,” Oscar told me just last night, when he came up and rubbed my ass through my nightie. “As beautiful as the night we made Cassie.”

We were pretty sure I got knocked up on our honeymoon, or maybe right before the wedding. Cassie was earlier than we planned, apparently the pill isn’t one hundred percent. Our first few years of marriage were a little rocky, and money was very tight until Oscar got a few promotions under his belt. And now, I wouldn’t have had it happened any other way. Cassie was growing up to be such a fine young lady.

We reached the light at 39th Avenue and Shaw Road and waited for the light to turn green.

“Mom?” Cassie said, tugging at my shirt sleeve. There was a panic, urgent tone to her voice.

Cassie was looking across Shaw Road where three people were jogging naked. I blinked in surprise. There were two women, one was a black-haired woman in her late twenties and the other was a brunette in her early thirties, who was maybe a year or two younger then myself. Behind them was a naked man, his cock obscenely hard, bouncing about in front of him as he jogged. They were just reaching the crosswalk across Shaw Road from us.

“Mom, their naked!” Cassie gasped in a strangled tone, then looked down at the ground, her face flushing.

Cassie flushed like a girl who’d never seen a cock before. She always claimed she was a virgin, and I never questioned her claim. When I was her age, I already had lost my cherry and had a pregnancy scare. The condom had broken and for two weeks I was in a panic that I was pregnant. Then my period came, two days late, to my great relief. My life would have been so different if Billy Caldwell had knocked me up at fourteen and I hoped my daughter would make some better life choices.

Why were they naked? Maybe there was some naked jogging event going on, today. You always heard about those up in Seattle and maybe they’ve spread south. Or maybe that was a naked bike ride they had up in Seattle? I couldn’t remember. I looked up Shaw Road, expecting to see more naked jogger that I failed to notice the light changed and when I glanced back at the naked trio, they were halfway across Shaw Road, the black-haired woman waving friendly at us.

“Hi,” I said, nervously.

The man had a hungry smile on his face and suddenly fear clutched my heart and I grabbed Cassie and pushed her behind me. “I’m Mark, who’re you?” he introduced himself, pushing ahead of the two naked women.

“Belinda,” I found myself answering, “and this is my daughter, Cassie.” Wow, that voice was so…so powerful. So mesmerizing.

His grin grew hungrier. “Hmm, there something sexy about a mom and daughter, together,” Mark leered suggestively and I flushed. That’s disgusting. “I want the two of you to join my jogging club.”

Of course I would join his club.

“Do we have to be naked?” my daughter asked as she trembled behind me.

“Of course,” Mark laughed. “It’s the Naked Jogging Club. I know, I know, not the most original name.” He shrugged. “The good news is, not only do you get to feel the excitement of being naked in public, your cunts are growing wet just thinking about my hard cock inside you. You two are my jogging sluts, aren’t you.”

Oh God, I loved my Oscar, but I have never been hornier in my life for a man. “Yes, I want to be your slut.” Was that my voice that sounded so sexy? I rubbed my thighs together, my twat was getting all wet and itchy. I needed a good fucking and Oscar wasn’t around and Mark’s cock looked more than adequate. I grinned, in fact, it looked like the perfect tool to fix the itch in my twat.

“Oh yes, I’ll be your slut!” My sweet Cassie sound so slutty. She was still pressed against my back and I swear I could feel her nipples harden through her top and sports bra.

“Then welcome to the club,” Mark said. “And good sluts are always horny for another woman’s pussy, even if she’s related.”

A naughty flush went through my body as I eyed the two, naked women, drifting down their lush bodies to their fur-covered muffs. Then my eyes drifted over to my babygirl as she undressed. I wondered what her pussy tasted like. What it would feel to have my sweet Cassandra licking at my slutty cunt.

The black haired woman hugged me. “I’m Anastasia, and this is Madeleine. And you will not be disappointed by Mark. Yesterday, he fucked us so hard. And then, when I got home, I begged my husband to treat my like a little slut! Oh, it was so satisfying. My Stan got so into it. He took charge like a real man. Last night, he had me make him dinner wearing only an apron. And then I was desert.” She touched my wedding ring. “You should try it. The only thing better than being your husband’s slut, is being Mark’s!” she said with a wink.

I bet Oscar would love it if I was his slut. I glanced back at my daughter who was pulling off the pink sports bra that contained her perky, B Cup breasts. The little slut was horny, her nipples were hard, and I was so proud of my babygirl as I saw the hungry grin on Mark’s face as his eyes feasted on her tits.

“Let’s get that top off, sugar,” Madeleine said in a delightful, Southern drawl. She had a beautiful face and a wicked smile played on her lips. She was grabbing the hem of my shirt and I let her pull it up over my head. She deftly undid my gray sports bra and my big, D Cup breasts spilled out. “Sugar, the Lord gave you one beautiful set of hooters.” I shivered in pleasure as the Southern woman ran a finger around my large areola, brushing my fat nipple.

“I know, s’not fair,” Cassie vented. “The only two things I got from my dad were hazel eyes and small tits like grandma. Everyone on mom’s side of the family has huge knockers.”

Mark reached out, kneading her perky tip, his thump swiping across her hard little nipple. “You got a sexy pair of tits,” Mark told her and she flushed, pleased.

“Where’s all your pubic hair, young lady?” I gasped when Cassie’s baby blue boy shorts came off. She was shaved bare, her slit tight like a little girls.

“I shave it,” Cassie said, rolling her eyes. “Everyone shaves their coochies, mom. Jeez.”

“Have you let some boy stick his dick up your cunt,” Mark asked.

“Yeah,” Cassie admitted, sheepishly.

I guess she really was me at fifteen.

Mark jogged behind us ladies, staring at our asses. We barely had jogged a hundred yards when Cassie gasped in shock and pointed down the road. There was a news van parked across the road and a cameraman filming us. A strange exhilaration burned through me as I realized some complete stranger was filming me naked.

“Fuck,” Mark muttered, examining the situation. “Well, she’s probably hot.” I furrowed my eyes, wonder what Mark was talking about, and I saw a second figure in a pink blouse. “Ladies, jog back to Madeleine’s and go home. We’ll meet there at six tomorrow morning.”

“You’re not going to fuck me?” I asked, then flushed. I couldn’t believe I asked him that. But I was so horny, I really needed his dick in me.

“I’ll fuck you and your daughter tomorrow,” Mark grinned.

Maybe when I get home, I’ll convince Oscar to make me his slut and take a sick day. We could spend the entire day in bed, doing whatever nasty things my Oscar wanted. I glanced at Cassie and a terrible, depraved thought filled my mind. Maybe she should stay home, sick, too. After all, we were both sluts, now.



Day Four, Thursday, June 13, 2013

Cassie

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 16.


I out distanced the others as we turned onto Mountain View Court. I was just so excited to get fucked by Mark. It’s all I thought about last night. My poor little pussy was still a little sore from how many times I petted my kitty. And so I had to wait, breathless, on Madeleine’s porch for Mark and my mom, for and Anastasia and Madeleine.

Yesterday had been so wild. Even though I didn’t get to fuck Mark, when we got home my mom begged dad to let her be his slut. And dad was more than happy to let her. It was kinda disgusting and kinda hot all at the same time. My mom got dad all hot and bothered then told him she’d love to see him fuck me. I didn’t have a problem with that, my dad was so handsome and kind. Not like the boys at my school who just want to get off inside me. I knew my dad would make feel so amazing.

Turned out my dad didn’t have a problem with it, either. Fuck, I came so hard for dad. And then mom surprised us both by giving me a second orgasm as she licked my little kitty-cat clean. Dad was roaring to go after that and mom mounted his cock and rode him hard. My dad was grunting like an animal, calling mom such filthy names and she loved it. When they finished, mom taught me all about how to lick another woman’s pretty kitty. And mom tasted wonderful, sour and sweet all at the same time, mixed with daddy’s salty flavor.

“Hurry up!” I shouted eagerly as the adults finally rounded the corner. I was so excited, I was dancing on the balls of my feet, my kitty drenched with my juices.

It was fun watching their breasts bounce up and down, and Mark’s cock was swaying and bouncing. I licked my lips, rubbed my thighs together. I couldn’t wait to feel Mark’s cock up my pussy. I was his slut, and a good slut needs to feed her kitty a lot of dicks. That’s what Jodi Miller said in the girls bathroom a few days ago. And she should know, she was the biggest slut in school.

I threw myself at Mark, pushing past Madeleine, and hugged him. Letting him feel my hard nipples rub against his hairy chest, and I could feel his hard cock rubbing against my stomach. I kissed him greedily as Madeleine opened the door. Then I jumped up and wrapped my legs around Marks’ waist, my hot little kitty rubbing wetly on his belly and he carried me inside.

“Eager slut,” he growled and threw me onto the couch. “Sit on your slutty daughter’s face.”

“Ohh, I’d love that,” mom moaned.

Meanwhile, Madeleine and Anastasia were sitting on a recliner, Anastasia in Madeleine’s lap and the pair were making out madly. Anastasia was caressing Madeleine’s tits, another pair of breasts larger than my little B cups. Ugghh, why did I have to take after my dad’s side of the family. Mom has these amazing tits. Large and pillowy, they swayed so sexy as she walked. Her slightest motion made them jiggle. I practically had to do jumping jacks to get any jiggle out of my tits. Madeleine’s hand was roaming Anastasia’s ass, now, squeezing her cheeks, her finger dipping into Anastasia’s crack.

Then my view was blocked as mom’s sleek thighs straddled my face, and her shaved kitty lowered down to my eager lips. Yesterday, my mom had a well groomed, brown bush. But daddy loved my shaved kitty so much, mom asked me to show her how to shave it. I had a lot of fun lathering up her bush and carefully shaving her lips with a razor. When I was all finished, I gave her kitty a nice lickin’ and mom gushed all over my face.

I started lickin’ my mom’s kitty as Mark’s cock thrust into my pussy. I moaned into my mother’s pussy as Mark filled me up so deliciously, his cock rubbing all the best places inside me. I drank my mom’s delicious flavors, sour and sweet, rubbing my tongue all over her pussy. I sucked her large, drooping labia, nibbled on her tiny clit, and jammed my tongue into her wet hole.

“Oh yes, eat mommy’s pussy! Mmm, my babygirl’s such a great muff diver. Ohh, you’re making mommy feel so great, you slutty child!”

Mark was pickup the pace, fucking me harder. I could feel his balls slapping against my taint. Every thrust of his cock felt better than the last as my entire cunt began to burn with pleasure. I started moving my hips, matching Mark’s rhythm. His cock rubbed all over my tight cunt and I started squeezing down on him as he thrust in.

“Such a tight pussy!” Mark moaned and I felt a surge of joy. I was making him happy, like a good slut. “God, I love teenage cunt!”

I slurped on my mom’s delicious juices as Mark pounded my cunt. Mom started wiggling her hips on me, rubbing her cunt all over my face as I brought her greater and greater pleasure. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm when Mark pulled out of my pussy, leaving an aching emptiness inside my kitty.

“No!” I moaned in disappointment. “Please, put it back in! I was so close! My kitty needs to be fed some man-milk! She’s so hungry!”

Then I felt Mark raise my hips up a bit, his hard cock pocking at my ass crack. “You ever been fucked in the ass, Cassie?”

“No,” I answered, feeling a little scared. But I shouldn’t be. I was Mark’s slut, and a good slut takes it up the ass, or at least that’s what Jodie Miller always said. And she should know, she fucked the entire first string of our varsity football team at a party.

“How ’bout you, Belinda?” Mask asked my mom

“Yes,” mom answered. “Oscar always wanted me to, but I always said no. But last night, he reminded me I was his slut. And it felt so amazing, Cassie. You’ll love it, babygirl.”

I felt soft fingers caressing my kitty, soft as a mother’s caress. Then mom bent over and we were sixty-nining as Mark pushed his cock against the tight ring of my asshole. I groaned into my mom’s kitty as my ass was invaded. God, I thought he felt big in my pussy, but he felt enormous in my ass. And it was so weird, almost like I was pooping in reverse. A strange tingle slowly started to radiated from my ass as Mark’s cock slid slowly in and out of my tight ass. It started to feel better and better as Mark fucked in and out of my ass, slowly picking up speed.

My mom’s tongue flicked at my clit, and my orgasm was nearing again. My clit vibrated as my mother moaned her orgasm into me, her juices flooding my eager mouth. Mark was fucking my ass hard and fast, mom’s tongue swirling about my clit. It was too much, mom’s tongue felt wicked on my kitty and Mark’s cock felt amazing as he reamed my ass, I was going to cum. Stars danced before my eyes as I bucked beneath my mom, my ass clenching on Mark’s cock. My screams of passion were muffled by my mom’s juicy kitty.

“Fucking tight teenage ass!” Mark moaned, and then I felt him, hot and wet, shooting his cum into my ass.

He pulled out and then my mom was off me. I sat up on my elbows and watched as he led mom to another chair. He sat down and I watched in amazement as mom started licking his dirty cock clean of my ass. My mom was tasting my ass! God, she was such a slut. Madeleine was suddenly standing over me, her face sticky with Anastasia’s juices and she slapped my ass.

“You’re leaking cum onto my couch, girl,” Madeleine said, angrily. “Did your parents learn you no manners, sugar?”

“Oh, shit, sorry,” I gulped, standing up. I could feel the cum running greasily out of my ass and down to my taint.

“And don’t swear in my house, sugar,” Madeleine said, sternly. “I’m a good Christian woman, and I’ll not abide a foul mouth.”

“Okay, sorry,” I said, intimidate by the woman and her accent.

She sat down and spread her legs, revealing a brown furred kitty. “You can forgive me by give my cooter a good lickin’.”

“What’s a cooter?” I asked, frowning.

“My pussy, sugar,” she purred. “My wet, horny pussy.” She ran a finger through her bush, pushing a pussy lip to the side and exposing the wet, pink flesh of her kitty.

I smiled, licking my lips. “I can do that, Madeleine.”

“That’s Mrs. Rowe to you, sugar,” she corrected as I knelt down and she pulled my face into her furry kitty. My tongue licked across her tangy-spicy slit. “Hmm, you’re like a pretty cat lapping at a saucer of milk,” Madeleine moaned as I lapped at her delicious pussy.

I felt hands spreading my asscheeks and then a tongue licking at my ass, swirling about my puckered asshole, sending delicious tingles through my body. I glanced behind me to see Anastasia, lips stained with Mark’s cum, lapping at my asshole. It was such a naughty feeling as she rimmed my puckered hole.

“Hey now, sugar. You kids need to learn to finish what you start.” Madeleine strong hands pulled me back to her cunt and I eagerly resumed lickin’ her cooter.



Day Five, Friday, June 14, 2013

Issy

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 18.


I was nervous as I walked up to Mrs. Rowe’s house, just up the street from my own house. Yesterday, the strangest man had come to my house. He seemed so ordinary, just another dumb adult. And then his blue eyes fixed on me and looked me up and down. Great, another skeevy adult perving on me, I had thought.

“You look like an athlete,” the man had told me. “I have this Jogging Club and I want you to join it. It meets at Madeleine’s house at six AM. You’ll have a lot of fun.”

It was such a great idea, that I readily agreed, even if he was perving on me. And then my parents up and sold our house. Mark, the skeevy adult just handed my parents a bag of cash and my stupid parents just agreed to sell our house. They didn’t argue, or nothing. Just agreed like mindless idiots. It was so cray. And then Mark let us stay if he could fuck me whenever he wanted. I was shocked when my parent’s didn’t have a problem pimping their own daughter out for rent on our own house.

I, on the other hand, thought it was a bad idea.

So my parents took my phone away, my laptop away, and grounded me!

“Issy Marguerite Norup, Mr. Glassner’s a generous man,” my mom said, icily, “and you will repay his generosity by spreading those legs for him! I know you’ve spread them for some boy already!”

“You will stay in your room until you start behaving properly!” my dad said as he gathered up my phone and laptop. “And tomorrow morning, you’re going to go and join Mr. Glassner’s jogging club. And if he wants to fuck you, you’ll let him fuck you! Do you understand me, young lady?”

What had happened to my parents. They were like pod people. Last night was so boring. I’m sure I missed a ton of important tweets and instagrams! God, why did my parents have to turn into a bunch of freaks! I should call the cops on them, only they took my phone away! I screamed in frustration into my pillow. Fuck, I’ll I had to do was my homework and watch boring TV.

Yet here I was, showing up for this stupid Jogging Club, with the guy my parents pimped me out too. I didn’t know what his connection with Mrs. Rowe was. Mrs. Rowe was the sweet, southern lady, that was always so nice to me. When I’d mow her lawn for her, she’s always have the best pitcher of ice tea siting out on her porch for me to drink.

Why was I doing this? Because it would be fun, I answered myself. I knocked firmly on the door and blinked in shock when Mrs. Rowe answered dressed only in her birthday suit. There were more naked women behind her. Mrs. Milburn, who lived across from Mrs. Rowe and…Cassie from school. We were in the same grade, about to finish our sophomore year, but I didn’t know her that well. And the fourth woman must be Cassie’s mother. They look so much alike.

“W-what is going on?” I stammered.

“Are you here to join the Naked Jogging Club, sugar?” Mrs. Rowe asked.

“Wait, Naked Jogging Club. Mark didn’t say nothing about having to be naked!” I protested.

“Didn’t I?” Mark asked and I jumped. There he was, naked and…ohmygod his cock was hard and pointing straight at me.

“Well, c’mon sugar, let’s get you naked,” Mrs. Rowe said sweetly, pulling me inside the house.

The women and Cassie started grabbing at my clothing, pulling my tanktop over my head, pulling my tight, jogging shorts down my legs. My sports bra came free and hands pinched at my nipples. I grabbed my panties, holding onto the elastic waistband as the women tried to yank them off.

“Please stop,” I begged, tears brimming in my eyes. I could feel Mark’s pervy eyes as he stared at my bared tits.

“Relax, Issy,” Cassie said and she hugged me, her naked breasts pressed against me and then she was kissing me.

I was so surprised that I let go of my panties and they were pulled down my legs. Cassie broke the kiss, a sultry smile on her face. I blinked my eyes, licked my lips, my face flushed with heat, and realized I was lifting up my feet so my panties could be taken all the way off. Embarrassed, I covered my brown pubes with one hand and tried to cover my breasts with the other arm.

“Don’t be coverin’ up your beautiful body, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe purred, pulling my arms to my side. “Now aren’t you just as pretty as a rainbow after a storm.”

“Yes she is,” Mark said as pervy as possible. He caught my chin and turned my face to his. “You want to be my little jogging slut, don’t you.” My cheeks burned and I found myself nodding yes. Of course I wanted to be his jogging slut, that’s why I was here. “Good, and what does a slut do?”

“Ooh, a slut feeds her kitty as many dicks as she can,” Cassie answered excitedly.

Kitty? Why would I feed my cat a dick. Then I saw Cassie stroking her pussy and I flushed as I realized which kitty she met.

“A slut is excited for Mark to shove his cock in any hole he wants,” Mrs. Milburn said, reaching out and stroking my ass. Her finger’s felt like fire on my smooth cheeks. “Any hole.” I flushed. I knew a few girls who did anal so they could keep their cherries.

“And lets us gals play with her pretty pussy,” Cassie’s mom husked. “And then plays with ours.”

I was Mark’s slut, and my pussy getting wet thinking just about Mark fucking me, even fucking my ass. I eyed all the women, imagining them licking my pussy and even the image of me, kneeling down and licking one of these beautiful women’s pussies sent a naughty thrill through me. “Is that why my parent’s pimped me out to you Mark?” I asked in realization. “Because, they knew I was your slut, right?”

“Yeah,” Mark whispered, his cock was pressing against my ass. “I love your hair. Why green?”

I shrugged. I had dyed my brown hair green with black streaks. “It just seemed like it would annoy my parents, I guess.” My pussy was a flood of liquid now, feeling my nose with the fresh, tart smell of my arousal. I was Mark’s slut, and that meant I needed his cock inside me.

Cassie walked up and she reached giving my titty squeeze, a look of mournful disappointment on her face. “Yet another pair of breasts bigger than mine.”

“Oh, but yours are so cute,” I told her, eying her perky breasts and the cute little nipples. I reached out and gave her titty a squeeze.

“Fuck, my cock need to cum,” Mark said, interrupting our titty play, and he roughly shoved me forward, bending me over the arm of a couch, his hard cock rubbing against my cunt. “Hmm, I love fucking teenage cunt!”

Mark’s cock was pushing into my tight pussy. I had been fucked a few times by Johnny, my boyfriend. But he wasn’t as big as Mark and it felt weird. Mark wasn’t using a condom and there wasn’t the feel of rubber sliding inside me, but the electric feel of flesh sliding against flesh.

“Oh god,” I moaned. “Oh, wow this is so wild.”

Mrs. Rowe sat on the couch in front of me, her legs spread and her furry pussy was mere inches from my face. “Don’t be shy, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe cooed. “Give me a good lickin’.”

Mark’s thrusts were shoving my face closer and closer to Mrs. Rowe’s cunt. I could feel heat radiating from her pussy, a spicy, tangy scent filled my nose. Her pubic hair was silk on my face, and my tongue hesitantly licked up her slit. And she tasted amazing. My tongue dipped into her pussy over and over, greedy to drink all her delicious juices.

I wiggled my hips, enjoying Mark’s thrusts. His cock was rubbing my cunt in all the right places and I could feel a great cum building inside me. Mrs. Rowe was moaning, her hand clutching my dyed-green hair, pulling my face into her sopping cunt. Mark was groaning every time he bottomed out inside me, filling me up. His balls would brush my clit when he thrust in, a staccato beat to match the pleasurable rubbing inside my cunt.

“Oh, sugar!” Mrs. Rowe moaned. “Umm, sugar, your mouth feels so good on my cooter! Oh wow, you’re a natural rug muncher! You got me as excited as a hound dog worrying a bone! Oh sugar, here I go!”

Mrs. Rowe quaked on the couch, her head thrown back as she came hard. More tangy, spicy juices flowed into my mouth. I kept licking her as Mark pounded away at my cunt. Mrs. Rowe just writhed on the couch as my eager mouth gave her cum after cum until Mrs. Rowe shoved my face away.

“No more, sugar,” she panted. “My poor cooter can’t take anymore.”

Mark’s thrusts were coming hard, now. The entire couch was shaking under the force of his cock slamming into my pussy. Mark groaned, and buried himself deep inside me, his cock must be brushing my cervix, he was in so deep. And then I felt something shooting inside me. Mark’s cum I realized and moaned as the muscles in my cunt contracted as a hard cum spasmed through my body.

“Whew, now I’m ready to do some jogging,” Mark panted. He smacked my ass. “Gonna fuck you again when we get back. You have such a nice, tight pussy, slut!”

“Oh, thank you Mark,” I gushed, thrilled my tight hole made him happy. “Your cock was amazing inside me.”

Mark’s cum ran wetly down my legs as we went jogging. A greasy, sticky mess that slowly cooled against my skin. Cars honked at us as we jogged by, and I threw my head up high, my breast thrust out. I was Mark’s jogging slut, and I could care less who saw me. I hoped they could see the cum running down my thighs, proof that I was Mark’s slut.



Day Six, Saturday, June 15, 2013

Vertise

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 20.


I admired my husband’s body as we rested at the intersection. Sweat gleamed on his dark brown skin, his muscles rippling beneath as he moved.

We were out for our Saturday morning jog, at our halfway point at the intersection of Shaw Road and 39th Avenue. My husband was a big black man, built like a linebacker. He played football in college, and still stayed all big and muscled. He was smokin’ hot, and my cooch was moistening as I thought about him throwing me over his shoulder and carrying me off. In my fantasy, he would throw me down on the bed and just start ravishing me.

His dark eyes were eying my body appreciatively, so I turned and waggled my black booty at him. It was a pretty nice booty, if you asked me, definitely my best feature. With just enough junk in the trunk to jiggle without being fat. Feeling a little naughty, I backed my booty up and rubbed it against his crotch, letting Ernard know how horny I was his for cock.

“Da fuck is that,” Ernard muttered. “Vertise, babe, there is some naked crackers joggin’ this way.”

I looked over to see five women jogging naked towards us. No three women and two teenage girls. And behind them, a man jogged naked. The women’s breasts bounced and jiggled, up and down, almost hypnotic, and the man’s hard cock bounced obscenely. The only thing the naked joggers did wear were their shoes.

“White folk,” I said, shaking my head, dumbfounded. “They always be doin’ something foolish.”

Ernard stepped in front of me. He was so big, I could easily hide behind his frame. “That’s close enough!” he shouted at the naked joggers.

The women stopped jogging and the naked man strode forward. He was a little overweight, in his late twenties, short brown hair and piercing, blue eyes. A mocking smile played on his lips and his cock was so hard, the tip angry-red. It seemed to be pointing right at me and disgust sneered my face. What a fucking pervert.

“Your woman looks hot,” the naked man said. “I wouldn’t mind fucking her ass.”

“What da fuck did you just say ’bout my wife, boy!” Ernard growl. “You better damn apologize or I’m like to bust your skull in, bitch.”

The man snorted in laughter. “What do you think, ladies. Is she hot enough to join our club.”

“Umm, definitely,” the black-haired woman purred.

“Her skin is so beautiful,” the green-haired teenager said, licking her lips. “The color of coffee.”

“I love your hair, sugar. The blonde streaks make you seem wild,” the honey-brown haired woman added. Were all these white chicks gay? They were fuckin’ perverts, that’s fo’ sure.

“Da fuck is wrong with you people!” Ernard demanded, walking up to the man. Ernard had a good half-a-foot on the man, and was far broader in the shoulder, and easily had fifty pounds of muscle on the white boy. Ernard cracked his knuckles. “How’d you like me to pound your face in, bitch?”

“Kick his ass, Ernard,” I urged. “Fuck the little peckerwood up!”

“Stand aside, Ernard,” the man said.

Looking confused, Ernard stepped to the side and the man walked up to me. “You are one fine piece of ass.”

“Ernard!” I shouted, too angry at my dumb husband for letting this pervert near me to be at all scared of the little peckerwood.

“Sorry, Vertise,” he muttered, shrugging his huge shoulders.

“Ernard, keep jogging,” the man said. “Vertise will be joining my club and jogging with us from now on. And you don’t have a problem with that, or with me fucking your pretty wife.”

“Oh, sure,” I was stunned to hear Ernard say. “Of course you can fuck her.” He kissed me on the lips as I stood rooted in place. “See you at home, babe,” and then he just started jogging back home.

“Ernard! Ernard, you useless asshole, get back here!”

But he just turned and wave. “Have fun with your club, Vertise.”

“You don’t care this peckerwood want’s to fuck your wife?”

Ernard shouted back, confused, “Why would I? I hope you have a good time!”

“Hey, Ernard,” the crazy peckerwood shouted. “Ever fucked your wife’s ass?”

“No!” Of course my husband hadn’t, that was nasty. Plus, my suddenly wimp of husband has a big cock. I’d hate to feel that monster up my booty.

“You will when she get’s home,” the peckerwood promised. “I’ll leave a big load of cum up her ass to lube the way for you!”

“Hell yeah, man!”

“Ernard, da hell’s gotten into you! Ernard! Stop jogging! This isn’t funny, Ernard!” But my suddenly whipped husband, by some little bitch of a peckerwood no less, just kept right on jogging.

“Well, Vertise, I bet you are just excited to strip naked and join our club. I’m Mark.” Mark introduced the other joggers: Madeleine, Anastasia, Issy, Belinda, and her daughter, Cassie. “From now on, you’re my jogging slut. And what does a jogging slut do, Issy?”

“Let Mark fuck her cunt whenever he wants,” the green-haired girl answered.

“I bet you’re just itching to feel my cock, aren’t you, Vertise?”

“I…” Fuck, I was. My cunt was dripping at the thought of his cock plunging inside me. “I am.” I pulled off my tanktop and peeled off my green jogging shorts in a flash. My nipples were hard when my sports bra came off. Mark was behind me and he pulled my panties off and inhaled them.

“Mhh, I love the smell of cunt,” he sighed, then squeezed my ass. “You’re getting wet just thinking about my cock reaming your tight ass! When you get home, you’re going to let Ernard fuck your ass, too. You’ll be a good, slutty wife for him from now on, won’t you, slut?”

I moaned. I so wanted my husband’s huge cock up my ass. My Ernard was such a great guy to share me with Mark and he deserved his reward when I got home. I knew he always wanted my ass, and from now I would be the best, sluttiest wife for him. “Yes, fuck my ass, Mark! Get me all ready for my husband’s giant cock!” And I started shaking my booty for Mark, letting him see it jiggle as his cock brushed against it.

He slapped my ass. “Let’s get jogging ladies!”

As we jogged, I got to know the other ladies. Anastasia who’s husband was waiting for her to get home so she could cook him breakfast, wearing only an apron. “And, if I’m lucky, he’ll just bend me over the table and fuck me good and hard,” she giggled wickedly.

Madeleine who bemoaned her own husband leaving her. “If only I had been a slut for him, then maybe he wouldn’t have needed that whore of a secretary,” she lamented.

The Blackwoods, Cassie and Belinda, happily told me all about how they were sluts for Oscar, Belinda’s husband and Cassie’s dad. “He takes charge of us when we get home,” Belinda happily said. And Cassie eagerly piped in, “Yesterday he bought matching, slutty nurse costumes for us, and we had to give him a sponge bath!”

“My parents are just happy I’m keeping Mr. Glassner satisfied,” Issy added. “My mom was so happy when I came home yesterday with cum leaking out of my pussy. She knew I was satisfying him and she gave me a big ol’ hug. And this morning, my dad gave was giving me such pervy stares as I walked naked out of the house. Maybe I should be a slut for my daddy, too.”

“Ooh, being a slut for your daddy is so fun,” Cassie gushed. “But don’t leave your mom out. That can be just as fun!” The teen girl gave a wicked giggle. “Right, mom?”

Belinda had a happy smile as she answered, “Ooh, having a slutty daughter is great, and sharing her with her dad is the best.”

When we reached Mountain View Court, Mark grabbed my arm, stopping me. “God, I can’t wait any longer. I need to fuck that juicy ass!”

God, I couldn’t wait any longer, either. My cunt was dripping, was aching to be fucked. “Yes, please, fuck me now,” I begged. I didn’t care that we were outside, didn’t care that cars were driving by, honking loudly. Let everyone see me be a slut for Mark.

Mark bent me over the granite sign, carved to read, “Mountain View Estates.” The stone was cold on my belly. “Anastasia, eat her ass out, get her ready for my cock.”

“Yes, Mark,” purred the black-haired beauty. I felt gentle hands spreading my booty and gasped as her tongue began swirling about my asshole. I had a couple girl-on-girl encounters in college, but none of them ever touched my asshole. It was so fucked nasty, I loved every minute of it.

“Why don’t we have a nice sixty-nine, Cassie,” Madeleine said, pressing her body against Cassie’s.

“I’d love that, Mrs. Rowe,” Cassie answered, pulling Madeleine down on top of her.

Mark was getting his cock sucked by Belinda and Issy stepped up in front of me, her shaved, teenage cunt right in front of my lips. “Like my shaved pussy?” Issy asked. “Mom shaved it for me last night, so I’d be more appealing to Mark. She’s the best mom in the world. Would you like to lick me?”

“Sure, boo,” I answered, grabbing her ass and pulling her cunt to my lips.

Issy had a fresh, tart flavor as I ran my tongue about her cunt. My dormmate my junior year at college, Tallia, taught me how to eat a woman’s pussy out, and it all came flooding back to me as I tongued Issy’s teenage pussy. Issy moaned appreciatively as I ate her out, rubbing her cunt all over my face. Anastasia had wiggled her tongue up my ass and slipped two fingers up my snatch, slowly fingering me.

“You have a tasty ass,” Anastasia murmured, pulling her fingers out of my cunt.

I groaned as her finger, slicked with my cunt’s juices, pressed against my asshole and slid in, pushing past the tight ring of my sphincter. She fucked it slowly in and out of my ass, letting me get used to the strange intrusion. Naughty pleasure tingled out of my ass and I groaned when Anastasia’s other hand began gently playing with my clit, rolling the sensitive nub between her fingers. I moaned my pleasure into Issy’s cunt, rubbing my lips against her soft vulva.

A second finger slipped into my ass, Anastasia was reaming my asshole faster and faster. Her tongue began lapping at my cunt and my orgasm began to build. Issy was gasping and moaning above me, her hips bucking as she came sweetly on my tongue, flooding my lips with her delicious girl-cum.

“Oh, thank you, Miss Vertise,” she panted, kneeling down and then she kissed me on the lips, her tongue tasting her juices on my face. “Hmm, I taste good, don’t I?”

“Yes you do, boo!” I moaned. I was getting so close to cumming. “Anastasia, ohh, keep doing that. I’m getting so close to cumming, you nasty slut!”

My ass clenched on her probing fingers, my muscles clenched in my womb, as electricity ran through my body and I moaned loudly. It was a great cum, and I groaned in disappointment when Anastasia pulled her fingers from my ass. She gave my cunt one last lick, that sent a small shudder of pleasure through my sensitive pussy.

“She’s all ready, Mark,” Anastasia proudly said.

“Good,” Mark groaned. “Umm, don’t swallow it all, Belinda. Let Vertise get a taste.”

A taste of what, I wondered. Belinda walked over and I could see sticky cum, glistening white on her red lips. And then she was kissing me, her tongue shoveling salty cum into my lips. I wrestled with her tongue, savoring Mark’s sperm. I heard footsteps behind me, a cock brushing my ass and I shook my booty.

Belinda broke the kiss and sat down next to me on the granite sign. “Issy, be a dear and eat my pussy!”

“Oh, yes Mrs. Blackwood,” Issy eagerly answered, kneeling down and diving into Belinda’s shaved cunt.

“Fuck my black booty,” I moaned, shaking my ass, letting my cheeks jiggle so prettily.

“You fucking asked for it, slut!” growled mark.

His cock was at the entrance to my ass and he just shoved it in, hard and fast. I gasped in pain and surprise as he invaded my asshole. “Relax, honey, it’ll makes it easier,” Belinda told me. I relaxed my asshole, letting Mark invade me, and the pain lessened. “There, isn’t that better?”

“Thanks, Belinda,” I groaned. Mark’s cock was pounding my ass, and pleasure was beginning to replace the pain. I started moving my hips, rotating them and twisting them, letting Mark get a good fuck out of me. “Ohh, ream my ass!” I started moaning. I always loved to talk filthy in bed. “Fuck me, stud! Fuck me hard! Yes, yes, you feel fucking amazing in me, stud! Uhhhh, getting fucked up the ass is fuckin’ amazing! Oh yes, I’m a nasty anal slut!”

“God, you got a tight ass, Vertise!” Mark moaned. “Your ass jiggles every time I slam into you!”

“You like my black booty!” I moaned. “Of course you do, every guy likes a black girl’s big booty! With a little junk in the trunk!”

“Only booty better is my Mary’s,” Mark groaned. I didn’t know who this Mary was, but Mark was right. I had the second best booty out there. “Fuck, your ass is tight, slut! I’m gonna cream it good, leave a nice, big load in there for your hubby to enjoy when he fucks your ass!”

I couldn’t believe how excited getting fucked up the ass was! And outdoors! I was one nasty slut, and loving every minute of it. Every car that honked, every person that saw just how much of a slut I was for Mark, made my cum grow closer and closer. Mark’s reaming felt amazing. “You’re making me cum, stud!” I moaned as I approached the sweet release of orgasm. “Yes, yes, yes! Harder! Fuck my nasty booty harder! Yes!” I screamed out as my orgasm crashed through me. My ass was clenching on his cock, milking his dick. I needed that load up my ass. I was going to need all the lube I could get up my ass to let my husband’s big cock could fit up there.

And Mark didn’t disappoint me. I felt like I had a gallon of cum sloshing around inside me when I got home. Ernard was waiting, eager to fuck my ass. I pulled down my sticky jogging shorts. My cunt was also messy with a load of Mark’s cum, and I presented my well fucked ass to my husband. Mark’s cum lubed the way, and my husband stretched my poor, tiny asshole as he fucked my ass good and hard.

God, I had turned into such a nasty anal slut, I happily thought as I came on Ernard’s cock reaming my ass slutty ass. There was no going back, Mark made me a slut, and I was loving every second of it.



Day Seven, Monday, June 17, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


Mark was late and we were all getting restless. Yesterday was Sunday, so there was no club. Everyone needed a break from jogging and we were all eagerly waiting for Mark to show up. Vertise was sitting on my lap and we were making out. The coffee-cream-skinned woman kissed me fiercely, her tongue aggressively probing my mouth, as I rubbed her generous rear. Vertise just slipped a hand up to my breast, giving it a good squeeze, when the door banged open and Mark walked in trailed by a black-haired, young woman.

Mark looked us all over and then sighed. “No club today, you can all go home. I’m just going to fuck Antsy here for my exercise.” And then he and the girl rushed up the stairs. We could hear the bed creek and then then the woman started moaning as it sounded like Mark was fucking her hard.

“I guess we go home, huh, Anastasia?” Vertise asked me, disappointment on her face.

I shrugged. “It’s what Mark wants, cupcake. I guess I’ll go wake Stan up and see if he wants to fuck. God, I’m so horny.”

“Ohh, can I come, Mrs. Milburn!” Issy asked. “Your husband is so handsome.”

“Oh, you little slut, have you been eying my man?” I demanded playfully.

“I’ve rubbed a few out thinking about him,” Issy answered with a coquettish grin on her face.

“All right, let’s go,” I said, grabbing the teen’s hand. “You better be thankful I’m sharing my man with you.”

“Oh, I’ll be very appreciative,” Issy said, then made a V with her fingers, put them against her lips and waggled her tongue between her fingers. A shudder went through my cunt, thinking about her tongue waggling like that inside my pussy.



Day Eight, Tuesday, June 18, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


“It’s eight, he’s not showing up,” Belinda pouted. “I need to go and get ready for work.”

Disappointment painted all our faces. I felt like a puppy that just had his favorite chew toy taken away. “Yeah, me too,” I sighed. My cooter was itching for some action, and, unlike the other ladies, I didn’t have a man at home to be a slut for. None of us sluts hadn’t even fooled around with each other this morning, all of us too anxious as we waited on Mark to show up.

Vertise gave me a hug and I groped her booty. “Tomorrow, then?” Vertise asked.

“Of course, sugar,” I told her. “We’re Mark’s sluts. We need to be ready for when he need’s us.”

“Yep, we’ll be here every morning until he says he doesn’t want us,” Issy piped in.

Cassie and Belinda nodded, mother and daughter were cuddling on the couch. “That’s just what a good slut would do,” Belinda added.

God, I hope Mark shows up tomorrow. My poor little cooter needs a nice dick up inside it.



Day Nine, Wednesday, June 19, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 25.


I parked my Prius in Madeleine driveway and Cassie and I got out of the car. We were wearing loose clothing, no underwear underneath and the moment we got out, we pulled the clothes off. The morning air felt great on my naked body, the rising sun warming the air. Cassie looked beautiful, painted in the dawn light and I couldn’t help myself. I hugged her, rubbing my big breasts against her perky tits, and kissed her pouty lips, slipping a little tongue into my daughter-slut.

“Do you think he’s coming today, mom?” Cassie asked as I broke the kiss.

“Hopefully, babygirl,” I told her. Arm in arm we walked up to the door.

We were the last to arrive. Vertise was there, cuddling with Anastasia on the chair. Madeleine had cute little Issy sitting on her lap. Everyone leapt to their feet when we entered, and then hope disappeared from their faces when they saw us.

“Sorry,” I said, pulling Cassie down onto the couch with me.

“What’s up with all the media outside?” Cassie asked. “It was a zoo out there.”

“There was something about Mark on the news,” Anastasia said. “Something to do with the FBI that raided his house last week.”

Cassie’s eyes widened. “Wait, the FBI raided his house? Cool!”

“The news says he robbed some banks and bribed the FBI,” Madeleine replied, browsing on her phone.

“Wow, he’s like some robin hood?” Issy asked, excited. “That’s cray-cray.”

“So, he’s a criminal?” I asked, suddenly a little nervous.

“That don’t matter,” Vertise said. “We’re his jogging sluts. Right, ladies?”

Vertise was right. I didn’t matter what Mark may or may not have done. I was his jogging slut, my cunt was wet for his cock. Between six and eight AM, and eight to ten on Saturdays, I was Mark’s. He could do what he wanted with me. Even if all he wanted was too ignore me. So I waited, as hopeful and anxious as the other ladies.

And we waited, our eyes focused on the cloak. Time seemed to slow to an agonizing crawl. It was 6:11 now, Mark was already late. Frustration welled inside me, but I forced that down. We were Mark’s sluts. We served him, not the other way around.

There was a crunching sound from outside. Everyone perked up, as the crunching noise turned into footsteps approaching the door. Someone was walking on the gravel walkway. My heart was hammering with excitement, my pussy moistening with desire. The doorknob turned and everyone in the living room held their breath in anticipation.

Mark entered, naked, his arm around a pretty, young woman, his cock hard and swinging as he walked. The same girl wasn’t the same girl from Monday. This one had auburn hair gathered in a ponytail. Perky breasts covered in freckles. Her pubic hair had been shaved, save for a fiery heart above her slit. She was smiling happily, her green eyes twinkling with love as she gazed at Mark.

“Mark!” I gasped. “You’re here.”

“Yeah, sorry,” he apologized, sheepishly. “I haven’t been myself the last few days.”

The auburn-haired girl laughed and squeezed him tightly, a fond look on her face. “That’s an understatement.”

Mark caressed her face, tenderly, lovingly. “Hi ladies. So, some of you know Mary. But for the rest, she’s my fiancee, and she has decided to join us today. You are all going to be just as slutty for Mary as you are for me.”

“Of course we are,” I said, coming over to hug Mary. “She’s your fiancee.” Mary squeezed my ass and kissed me on the lips. I bet those lips would feel amazing on my cunt.

After all us sluts kissed both Mark and Mary, Mark slapped my ass. “Well, let’s get going, sluts!”

I happily jogged up the street, Cassie on one side of me, Vertise on the other. Madeleine, Anastasia, and Issy following behind us, and lastly, Mark and Mary brought up the rear, so they could watch our shapely asses as we jogged.

“I see why you like doing this so much,” Mary said with a laugh. “It’s quite the motivation, all these fine asses shaking in front of you.”

Joy surged inside me. I was Mark and Mary’s jogging slut, my ass, my cunt, was their motivation. I was just so happy that they were enjoying the view.